Pendragoon

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 8

Kimberly had always considered herself a quick study.  She entered college with multiple credits already under her belt and could have graduated and gone into a career already.  Heather’s medical degree was still a year away, so Kim had gone for her Doctorate.  It also let her study several other fields that drew her interest if only to pad out her schedule.  None of that mattered now, but it wasn’t as though she lost all of that knowledge.  She just wasn’t sure how useful any of it would be in a world full of literal magic.

“And so the Creator declared it; all are created equal.  Be they man or woman, large or small, all within my creation are to be cherished.  Precious is the life of all, and all are to be protected.” 

Her pen moved quickly, taking notes as the young woman continued her reading.  Kim made her usual marks by the words she struggled with, and a few others were new enough to earn a secondary notation.  She was picking Acadian up faster than Spanish, and Kim grew up around that language.  At least it wasn’t too complicated.  The writing system was indeed phonetic, with each word reading exactly as it was spelled.  That was reassuring, because English was a total bitch about that.

It also lacked any sequence that read like a laugh track from a bad JRPG scene.  

“As you can see, the Creator is quite clear.  We are to be kind to one another,” the girl said, smiling brightly.  “So no being mean to others!” 

“Yes Bishop,” the children chorused. 

Well, it was the closest word she had in English.  The girl wasn’t a Pastor, but she was considered a ranking member of the clergy.  Such were the trappings of linguistic gymnastics.  It was a case of child and kid.  Sure, both could mean the same thing, but ‘kid’ held several other meanings on top of it.  From ‘kids on the lawn’ to ‘hey kids, wanna see a dead body’ all the way up to ‘kid’ being a baby goat. 

It could be frustrating, especially since she was pioneering the process and translations.  One downside she had learned of was that there were two systems of writing that she would need to learn in time.  The common tongue, and the language of magic itself.  Sigils as complex as any Chinese character numbered in the hundreds were necessary to manage spell casting or enchanting on any scale beyond a simple light or water runic array. 

But that would come in time.

“We finished early,” the girl said.  “Would anyone like to hear the story of the Hero?” 

The kids all cheered excitedly and Kim sighed.  The last three services she attended all went this way, and the kids ate it up.  Viola was currently presenting the message from the main pulpit, while Kim was sitting in with the children once more.  The words were simpler and easy to follow compared to the deeply archaic speech of the Holy Word. 

Having grown up listening to preaching from the good ol King James, there was a hint of nostalgia knowing that some things were staying the same.  Yet, it was also frustrating because the language had drifted considerably since then.  It wasn’t quite a completely different tongue, and the religion itself likely held some sway there, but it still proved tedious at times.

Even with the children’s version of the text.

“Let’s start with the Hero’s valiant charge against Lilim’s monsters,” the girl said, to many cheers from the children.  “A long time ago, a great evil rose to stand against the Creator.”  The children all jeered in unison.  “The Creator chose a mighty Hero from his people.  He then gifted the Hero and his companions powerful artifacts that would beat the dark magics of Lilim.” 

Regardless of how dumbed down things might be for the kids, it was still enlightening.  Learning the nature of the legends surrounding Lilim and the power she held was half the reason Kim attended these lessons.  Viola was essentially the Pope of the religion, or Pastor might be more accurate?  It wasn’t a perfect one to one in either way, but she was considered the head of the religion despite her age.

“Tell us how the Hero stopped the evil lady!” 

The young Bishop smiled.  “He didn’t do it alone.  We don’t know their names, and I think that was by design.  Anyone can be a hero.  Those who are kind already are in the eyes of the Creator.” 

“I’m gonna be a hero!”  

“No, it will be me!”

The bishop hid a chuckle.  “Why can’t it be all of you?” 

“That’s right!  We’re all heroes!” 

The kids cheered, jumping to their feet as they began to run about.  Kim began to organize her notes, making sure the ink had dried before shuffling them together.  There were plenty of notations to add to her pocket journal, but that could wait until she was back at Viola’s.

“I see you’re following the lesson better, Kimbree,” the girl said.  

That was another thing she had accepted.  Everyone knew her as Kimbree Li Dougal, and it was easier to just accept that was her name now than to try and convince an entire government body to use a slightly different pronunciation.  The similar name was still a mystery, but not one that was pressing.  No, that was figuring out the depths of the power that she inherited from whatever forces brought her to Arcadia.  The name of the city was a bit pretentious, but the place managed to live up to it.  

“My Acadian is improving,” Kimbree agreed.  “I struggle to read the Word, however.” 

“It is difficult even for the learned,” the Bishop said, her voice containing a note of pity that wasn’t welcome.  “I’m sure you will regain that skill in time.” 

“Right,” Kimbree said, standing.  “I’m going to sit in on the remainder of Maester Chandler’s sermon.  I’ll see you next week.” 

“Of course, Lady Dougal.” 

The halls of the Temple of the Creator as she now knew it to be called were quickly becoming familiar.  Kimbree opted to join Viola wherever she went, mostly for her own safety.  Viola had done her best to explain that some members of the Council wanted her gone and that she didn’t trust them to not try something underhanded.  

The Temple being an exception.  It was the one place Viola insisted was safe.  Because culturally, it was tantamount to barring oneself from ever seeing paradise or something.  Blood was never to be spilled at a site holy to the Creator.  

To someone who grew up on Earth, the idea of there being any place too sacred to spill blood was hilarious.  Her elementary school had an active shooter just a few short years ago for fuck’s sake.  Two kids were killed and nobody had batted an eye. 

Kimbree was happy to see that part of her old life firmly behind her.  Children were considered sacred and harming one outside of self-defense was a straight ticket to the bad place.  It was almost funny how agreeable the religion was to her own Earth sensibilities.  Really, children were people, and deserved to have some level of autonomy despite their parents wishes.  Her own life would have been much easier if she and Heather hadn’t needed to hide their relationship until they could move away.

Again the crushing depression settled over her like a wet blanket.  That loss wasn’t going away anytime soon, and might never truly fade.  It was strange, being the one that died and simultaneously the one that has to live without them.  

Another mural lined the hall that she had paused in.  This one depicted a different scene from the scriptures.  The Creator stood above all, wreathed in light so blinding as to be unidentifiable in all respects.  They chased the shadows away, banishing the dark.  Again, the Hero stood at the center, accepting a divine sword from the looming god.  Around him stood other figures just as indistinct.  The vague appearances had to be intentional, and it was surprising that none had ever appropriated their own likeness to pass off as the divine.  It had happened on Earth, yet not here. 

Another mystery among many that might never be solved.

With that tangent having served to banish the looming darkness within her own mind, she pressed on towards the thrum of magic that she could feel dancing along her skin.  Arriving at the main sanctum of the Temple, the booming voice of her only friend in this new world carried across the breeze wafting in through the opened windows.

Kimbree paused in the doorway, watching as Viola spoke with passion and amplified by an array built into the pulpit.  “These rift-breeches are indeed a cause for alarm, I do not fault your fears.  Know that they will not last, and that we will endure!” 

A resounding cheer filled the air and the sermon was dismissed.  Kimbree didn’t get to hear much, but a reassurance to the crowd wasn’t exactly the advanced scriptures she hoped to catch.  She’d missed her opportunity this week and that was frustrating. 

It didn’t mean she lost the chance to learn more of the language; far from it.  Viola would continue to work on her understanding of Acadian, and promised answers once her comprehension was better.  The big man from the council had approached Viola as he often did, their conversations a bit of posturing to show that the Maester is keeping the man responsible for the city informed and that he was passing things along to the Creator’s intercessor. 

Stepping up to the pair, Kimbree kept a respectful distance to give them the illusion of privacy.  Despite that, she still tried to follow along with the rapid conversation.  Something about another breach, but she couldn’t understand the details.

“Another Breach?” Kimbree asked. 

The big man turned.  “Her Acadian is improving.” 

“Of course it is, Cid,” Viola said with a chuckle.  “She’s got me as a teacher.” 

The man huffed.  “Vainglorious as always, Viola.” 

Figuring out that word had been a bitch and a half, but he seemed to use it almost fondly around Viola.  They clearly had some history, and a part of her wondered if they might be lovers.  The public displays were always kept professional for the most part.  Shoulder punches were the extent of affection shown between them.

Which was itself a bit odd, and more than a few people in the congregation gave them looks at such open camaraderie.  Then again, it wasn’t exactly a secret that Maester Viola was assisting with the Rifts as they appeared.  Kimbree just wished she knew enough to follow along with Viola’s theory crafting on how many more breaches would occur before the shield finally stabilized.  If nothing else, they were at least growing more infrequent.  The last one had been five days prior, which was already longer than the two previous. 

Knowing her luck, another would occur before nightfall. 

Yet, she wouldn’t let that ruin what promised to be an amazing day.  It was also the moment that her stomach decided to growl audibly.  Kimbree’s cheeks reddened as both turned at the same time.  Viola wore a smirk while General Manchester just shook his head.

“Feed your Ward before she withers,” he said.  “I’m going to remain on standby for the next rift.  I’ll see you there.” 

“Of course,” Viola said.  “Hopefully it doesn’t interrupt dinner.” 

Cid laughed.  “If it does, I’m sure we can hold on a few extra minutes for you to finish your meal.” 

“Then don’t complain when I order dessert,” Viola replied, getting an even deeper laugh from the man. 

He left with a wave and Viola smoothed out her robes.  “Give me a minute to change and we can head out.  I know you wanted to get some more writing supplies, but I think a proper meal is more pressing at the moment.” 

“Agreed,” Kimbree said just as her stomach rumbled again.  “Maybe skip the makeup this time?” 

Viola gasped, clutching at her chest.  “Rude.  You know full well I don’t wear anything of the sort.” 

Kimbree threw her friend a wink and moved towards the inner door with a spring in her step.  It wouldn’t do for the Maester to try and exit through the same space where nearly a thousand citizens were currently filing out of the building.  The Temple staff had their own private exit that came out a full level down. 

Because of course Viola had to be extra when she first took Kimbree to the Temple.

“The smudge under your eye says otherwise,” Kimbree retorted with a smirk. 

Viola’s hand was almost to her eyes when she paused, narrowing them in suspicion.  “You win this one.” 

“When don’t I?” Kimbree asked innocently. 

A month in Arcadia, of being friends with Viola, and it felt as natural as anything with her friends back on Earth ever had.  The only person that was closer was Heather, and that reminder sucked the levity right from her.  Viola didn’t miss it—the perceptive bitch—and wrapped an arm around her shoulder before the melancholy fully set in. 

The walk through town passed in a bit of a haze.  The sun was beginning to set over the city, casting warm hues over the light stonework that made up most of the buildings within the walls.  Viola picked a place that overlooked the city, something that proved popular with most of the citizens of the upper levels.  The view was truly magnificent, and despite the government buildings, it didn’t cast a deep shadow over too much of the city until the sun was well and truly low in the sky.

Kimbree knew that she could deepen those shadows, or even expel them completely with the power that thrummed right beneath her skin at all times.  Playing with the various intensity of nearby shadows was almost a hobby at this point.  Or a nervous tic.  It scratched the ADHD need to constantly fiddle with something. 

“Not too obvious,” Viola said with a chuckle.  “Keep it subtle otherwise you’ll have people screaming about a second coming again.” 

“That would be a lot funnier back in my world,” Kimbree said, rolling her eyes. 

“Right, that guy who got nailed,” Viola said.  “I’d say your religions are funny, what with that one that has an elephant person, or the turtle thing?  Then again, ours is probably just as weird to you, isn’t it?” 

Shrugging, Kimbree took a sip of tea.  “I mean, I think every civilization comes up with fantastical tales to explain events that happened.  There’s enough flood myths in my world that there had to be some common cause there, and our scientists have a few theories on that, but you get the picture.” 

“Fair enough,” Viola said with a smirk.  “Just be careful who you say something like that to.  Some people get horribly defensive if you suggest their life’s devotion is a lie.” 

A stuck out tongue was Kimbree’s answer and Viola rolled her eyes.  It was good that she wasn’t one of those stuck up assholes about it, because Kimbree didn’t have the patience to pretend she believed.  Her academic interest helped preserve the illusion well enough that most didn’t bother with probing questions.

Viola’s eyes followed the flickering shadows as they danced around the railing, a hint of amusement in her eyes as food was delivered.  Steam wafted off the soup and was carried off by the evening breeze.  A plate of toasted bread joined the bowls as Kimbree dug in.  The flavors were once again a completely new combination to what she knew back on Earth, and experiencing them was a delight. 

Finding small joys in this new world was essential to keeping her mind from spiraling down dark paths.  Her Acadian was at the point that she could follow children’s books and little more, but that was enough to spur her interest.  The primer on basic magic theory especially.  Getting back to that book was one of the things she looked forward to the most. 

There was a section on mana density that she wanted to take another look at.  The theory was interesting enough and it was supposed to be important for spell formations.  The mana density was also part of why Rift-breaches happened in the first place outside of shield cities like Arcadia.  Just more in an ever expanding pile of things that Kimbree needed to study if she was going to wrap her head around this new world. 

Another round of dishes was brought out, this some sort of roasted fish with vegetables.  At least the flavor profile of fish was similar to what she knew, even if the spices were completely different.  

“Still no spices you recognize?” Viola asked. 

“Close, but nothing quite the same,” Kimbree confirmed.  “My world had thousands of years of selective breeding go into the spice trade, along with almost all forms of domesticated animals for that matter.”  She paused, running a finger along the plate before licking it clean.  “Basically, if it could be eaten, we refined it considerably from whatever it might have been in the wild.” 

“That’s impressive,” Viola admitted.  “Our world might have ended up in a similar place if not for the Sundering.” 

Lilim’s banishment. 

Whatever the mages did to make sure her soul was forever lost had damaged the fabric of the world.  “And nobody has figured out a potential solution to the rifts since then?” 

“Not for a lack of trying,” Viola said.  “That’s actually one of the driving forces for the Cult of Lilim.  They think that bringing her soul back might repair the damage.  Do you see the flaw in that logic?” 

Kimbree nodded.  “Can’t stitch a tear by making another one.” 

“Exactly,” Viola said, grinding the word out.  “They’re all morons and I hate that we can’t just address the threat they pose.”

Well, if the thought of that wasn’t terrifying.  Religious persecution was a slippery slope that Kimbree didn’t want to get caught up in, especially with the suspicions leveled against her.  As if sensing the tension, Viola dropped the subject and they focused on their meal.  Dessert was a simple cup of fruit and cream, which was quite refreshing after the fish. 

Viola looked off towards the city that now sat deep in the shadow of the plateau and sighed.  “I’ll admit, I half expected the next Rift to open just as the fish arrived.” 

“My money was on dessert,” Kimbree said. 

Viola held up a finger and shook it.  “Nope, not with Cid being willing to wait for me before cracking the portal.  Main dish meant I would have to rush it and not savor anything, then you get my dessert.” 

“Well darn,” Kimbree said with a wide grin.

Viola flipped her off.  Some gestures were just universal and Kimbree was thankful for that.  The Maester paid for the meal, because Kimbree still didn’t have her own money as of yet aside from what Viola gave her.  Unfortunately, that wouldn’t be changing anytime soon given her still lacking abilities with Acadian. 

Maybe she could help at one of the cafes near Viola’s home… 

The air pressure twisted and warped, sending a shiver up Kimbree’s spine as she turned and looked off into the distance where space itself was distorting.  The area was a small patch of green near one of the schools along the second wall.  The unfortunate tree caught in the epicenter shattered into a thousand splinters as the dark ball of distorted reality snapped and stabilized into an orb that sat firmly on the ground and reached a good dozen feet into the air.

“Well, I suppose that’s my cue,” Viola said.  “We’ll head down there and wait until the rest of Cid’s team arrives.  You’ll be safe with them while we clear it out.” 

Kimbree was already following along, wishing she could do more to help.  “Got it, same as before.” 

“You’ll get your chance,” Viola said, breaking out in a near sprint. 

Perhaps, but that didn’t change the guilt she felt at being so helpless.

Inheritance - Interlude: 5.High Priest

Saturday May 14th, 2011

An Endbringer, dead. 

It was a dream come true, and a nightmare all the same.  He had longed to be the one to finally strike down one of humanity’s greatest foes to prove himself to be the best chance they had against Scion when the time came.  Now he knew better.  All for nothing.  That was the summation of his life.  He’d forsaken family and friends, passed up on potential love, all for the sake of fighting the good fight and striving for a future that he now knew was never an actual possibility.  

David was a non-entity in life.  He was Eidolon in truth.  The stalwart defender of humanity that had women fawning for something they could never have.  He fought the worst monsters, held back the tide that would destroy everything.  In the end, it was all for nothing.

The revelation that he created the Endbringers and unleashed them, Scion could have broken him with a single sentence.  Worthy opponents; that was all the Endbringers ever were.  Something to keep him amused that was conjured up by the poisoned well that he had drank two decades earlier.  

It was enough to drive him to alcohol for the first time since Hero died.

Unfortunately, he still had duties to attend as a member of the Protectorate, which meant flushing his system when those duties reared their heads.  Healing powers were rare, but he could pull on the best of them.  The one that saved Alexandria from death being his most potent, and one he didn’t dare use frivolously. 

Each time he drew on a power, it grew ever weaker.  Even if he never used it, just the act of pulling it to the fore drained something from it.  He had no idea what that might be, or why.  Which made it ironic that the current subject of the all hands meeting might just know the answer to some of the deeper questions of the agents and how they functioned. 

“This is preposterous,” Director Seneca exclaimed, slamming his hand down on the table.  Thankfully it was a video conference so he didn’t need to draw on any sound dampening abilities.  “Why are we just abandoning the city like that?” 

“Perhaps you missed the part where Weaver killed an Endbringer,” Costa-Brown said flatly. 

They were on borrowed time with that one.  His clone had blown the lid on Cauldron and their ruse with the Chief Director position.  It was only a matter of time until Dragon released that information.  Especially with Contessa confirming that Ascalon would no longer work.  That the AI hadn’t already dumped it showed a level of restraint that he hadn’t expected from the false woman.  He suspected Armsmaster was tempering that aspect.  Glancing at the man on the screen, he seemed stoic as ever despite knowing he could destroy the Protectorate on a whim. 

“So we’re just going to pay her with an American city?” Director Heathrow demanded.

It was certainly ridiculous, but Eidolon couldn’t argue with the decision.  Even he knew when things were out of his hands.  Sure, he could probably fight Weaver even now, but to what end?  If he won, the nascent entity at her core would simply supplant him as the primary mind.  Any fool could see that from one look at the monster lurking beneath the surface. 

His own sight didn’t penetrate as deeply as Chevalier’s, but it painted enough of a picture to truly frighten the man.  He still remembered the moment that Weaver popped out of nowhere just to mess with Chevalier during the Leviathan recovery efforts.  Even now the man was shaken from what he had seen and apparently heard.

Weaver’s agent was evolving unlike any since the Fairy Queen, and Cauldron had no idea what to do about that.  Glaistig voluntarily agreeing to the Birdcage was a stroke of luck that saved countless lives.  Weaver wouldn’t go nearly as quietly, and there was no containing her besides.  They had to live with the fact that she was now a prime piece on the board. 

Chevalier cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the squabbling directors.  “With all due respect, but none of you are Parahumans.  I don’t think you realize the implications of what Weaver has become.” 

Which would be the subject of their next meeting, though that one would remain a bit more exclusive.  It would also mark the first time Legend was being allowed to attend one of their closed door meetings.  Their worst secrets were about to spill out into the open, and there would be no stopping it. 

That, or Contessa believed it was necessary to achieve their mission. 

“It’s that very fear that has allowed them to run rampant,” Former Director Piggot said.  “I tried to keep them contained, but apparently that was enough to see me demoted.” 

“And cost us a potentially heroic Butcher,” Rebecca said.  “Given she went on to slay Leviathan, that is a rather firm mark against your advice.” 

“Your direction also resulted in Panacea joining the Teeth,” Armsmaster said dryly.  “You were warned against such heavy-handed action repeatedly.  We were all fortunate that Weaver wasn’t as volatile as her predecessors.” 

Which was putting it mildly.  It figured that the first time a high level Master became the Butcher that they would gain control over the madness.  Had he known, he would have killed them ages ago and taken that power for his own.  That had been his plan, right up until Leviathan threw a wrench into it.

“Not as volatile?” Piggot said ruefully.  “I think that the Empire, Elite, and the late Director Tagg might argue otherwise.” 

“All of whom provoked the Teeth beyond the pale,” Armsmaster continued.  “The Empire attacked Weaver’s father.  The Elite successfully trapped her father in a time stop field and kidnapped Pandemic.  Tagg attempted to have Pandemic killed.  She responded no differently than the Legend would when a New York Ward was killed.” 

That got more than a few scoffs, but he could understand the escalation of force.  It was the price of having a family, and why he never followed through.  Eidolon was the mightiest hero, and people constantly sought to test him.  He’d seen the attempts on Legend’s family, and how Keith had to deal with them in turn.

“Speaking of Wards, what is happening with your own?” Director Seneca asked. 

“Aegis, Gallant, and Kid Win have already accepted the transfer request to Boston,” Armsmaster said.  “Vista, Browbeat, and Flechette have tendered their resignations.” 

“Wait, what?” Keith exclaimed, nearly floating over his own desk on screen.  “Flechette?  She’s leaving the Wards?” 

“Indeed,” Armsmaster said.  “The Protectorate as a whole is taking quite the hit from shuttering the Brockton Bay branch.  Given Flechette is eighteen, there is nothing we can do to stop her.  We’ve already paid out her severance, including her college trust.  It was…substantial.” 

Four years as a Ward tended to do that for a kid.  She was also due a portion of the Leviathan bounties since Weaver listed her as a beneficiary.  Adding insult to injury, she’d also made sure the official report showed that he had a hand in saving the city from a disastrous explosion when Leviathan died. 

That energy still coursed through him; not that he had any clue what to do with that boundless font of raw power.  It was like a roiling supernova of pure potential, all locked away in a place he couldn’t touch it.  He’d thought that particular power to be a simple cage, but clearly there was more to it if it could contain something of that magnitude. 

“Vista and Browbeat also saw their severances paid out,” Armsmaster continued.  “Clockblocker is still in negotiations over a potential departure.  If anyone wishes to place their own finger on that scale, feel free.” 

Director Seneca pinched his nose.  “Please tell me none of these Wards are defecting to the Teeth.” 

“Very well, I won’t,” Armsmaster countered. 

When he didn’t elaborate, the silence grew terse and more than a few of the directors could probably stand to have their blood pressure checked.

Director Armstrong leaned forward, wiping the sweat from his brow.  “Are you telling me that Vista—who has just been declared a Shaker Eleven—is joining the Teeth?”

“She will be very disappointed that she didn’t merit a twelve,” Armsmaster said with a frown.  “I foresee her striving to correct that error with an example or three.” 

The rapidly paling faces only served to reinforce his prior observation and he added a note to the meeting minutes to schedule checkups for each of them.  Surprisingly, it was former Director Piggot who seemed to be holding her resolve better than most.

“Who are we losing to the Teeth,” Piggot demanded.  “Speak plainly, Armsmaster.” 

“Are we going to need to rescue these Wards?” Director Heathrow asked before Armsmaster could answer.

Armsmaster sighed.  “I feel that we’re getting away from the important matters at hand by focusing on the Wards.  There is news about Weaver that I feel is pertinent to the coming discussions.” 

“Always deflecting,” Piggot muttered.

“On with it then,” Rebecca said.  “Though we will be getting an elaboration on Piggot’s question out of you before we are finished.” 

The man actually had the audacity to smirk at that statement, as if he knew better than she did.  Then again, with the information the man no doubt possessed, he could very well be correct about his assumption. 

“We have confirmation that the Butcher collective is no longer confined to the mental space of the current host,” Armsmaster said.  “Moreover, along with this development, it is unlikely that there will be a Butcher Sixteen, but rather, a Weaver Two.” 

“How did you obtain that confirmation?” Director Seneca asked.

Armsmaster chuckled ruefully.  “Aside from the word of half our remaining Wards who are free to come and go from the Teeth’s Arena?”  The reactions were varied, but it certainly served to show just how serious things must be in Brockton if there are multiple Wards that have endured prolonged exposure to a group of cannibalistic monsters in human skin.  “Mister Chambers could learn a few things from our resident cannibals.  They continue to draw in new recruits, even from within our own ranks.  Shadow Stalker and Browbeat were both involved with Weaver’s trigger event, and yet both are now active members of the Teeth.” 

“It was my impression that Browbeat was working undercover,” Rebecca said. 

Armsmaster nodded.  “They were, though recent revelations pushed them over the edge.”  Armsmaster paused, then sighed.  “How much of what we learned from the Echidna incident should be revealed here?” 

Rebecca blinked.  “You’re actually asking permission?”

David found himself echoing the sentiment.  Armsmaster was willing to show that much restraint?  Perhaps things weren’t as dire as he feared if they were willing to show such restraint in disseminating the information.  He could have easily fucked off to the Guild and burned the Protectorate to the ground in his wake. 

“The information will be made public the day the current Truce expires,” Armsmaster continued.  That gave them thirteen more days to get ahead of the fires.  “But this isn’t a meeting of the general public, now is it?  Everyone here deserves to know before we blow the whistle.” 

“Very well,” Rebecca said.  There wasn’t even a hint of the discomfort he knew she had to be feeling that showed on her face.  “The information he is intending to share goes several layers into classified operations that span decades.  The first layer is that I am the civilian identity of Alexandria.” 

There were surprisingly few reactions to that revelation, which Rebecca didn’t miss.  Given they once used the excuse that Alexandria was acting as Director Costa-Brown’s body double once when she survived an assassination attempt, maybe it wasn’t as surprising as it might have once been.

Undeterred, Rebecca pressed on.  “The second layer is that the Triumvirate are members of a clandestine organization known as Cauldron which is responsible for selling powers to those willing to pay.  Legend is unaware of the next fact, but the Case 53s were often our failed experiments.  Their bodies twisted by a failed mixture and minds wiped by a Cape we have on retainer for that express purpose.” 

That was a rather polite way to say they kept the poor man in a cage after his own vial wiped his mind and anyone else who got too close.  He’d been twisted into the form of an overgrown slug with a vaguely humanoid face.  The only being that could even interact with him at this point was the Custodian.

Rebecca’s eyes flicked, and he knew right then that she was looking at him.  He didn’t want to say the last part, even if the public would never actually learn of it.  He just couldn’t see Armsmaster delivering that bombshell to the people.  The Protectorate and PRT leadership on the other hand?  He wouldn’t even hesitate. 

“And I suppose that leaves me for the final revelation,” David said, his voice strained.  His life on Bet would be effectively over after this.  At least until Scion began his inevitable rampage in the coming years.  “The Endbringers have long been theorized to have human origins.  This theory has been settled at last.  During the Echidna incident a rogue clone of myself gained temporary control over Leviathan as he fought Alexandria, Armsmaster, and Dragon during their stand.  I learned that some aspect of my power that I do not consciously control has influence over the Endbringers.  Both their creation, and their deployment.” 

There, the truth was out. 

He wasn’t quite sure where Cauldron would set him up for the near future, but he was certain it would be comfortable.  He was too important of an asset to just abandon on an island somewhere on an uninhabited Earth.  If anything, they would put him on one of the Earths that suffered major environmental damages due to human hubris. 

Low laughter pierced the silence and all eyes focused on the monitor it belonged to.  Emily Piggot laughed, throwing her head back as she completely lost it.  When she looked back, her eyes shone with manic energy and raw malice.  Unhinged would be the perfect descriptor as she stood there with tears prickling at the corners of her eyes.

“Oh, how much I have been vindicated today,” Emily said, wiping tears from her eyes.  “And how completely fucked we all are.  Screw this, I’m staying retired.  Have fun with your complete and utter shit show.  I’m out.” 

The monitor darkened. 

Silence prevailed across the assembled Directors and Leaders. 

“Well, that was shockingly similar to Browbeat’s reaction,” Armsmaster said, cutting through the silence.  “That being said.  I must also tender my resignation.  If you wish to contact me, please do so through my new employer.” 

His feed went out, leaving a Guild logo in its place. 

“Well, that was certainly a resignation,” Director Armstrong muttered.

David could only agree.  He’d seen more than a few over the years, but none quite so brazen as that.  Given the future of the Protectorate, he couldn’t even blame the man.  The organization was doomed to fall.

“I suppose that brings us to the next order of business,” Rebecca said, straightening a folder before opening it.  “Eidolon, we’re remanding you to Earth Nu until such time as we are certain you won’t drop another Endbringer in our lap.” 

Gritting his teeth, David nodded in agreement.  He’d known it was coming, but he still didn’t like being sidelined. 

***

David left the meeting with his head hung low.  He was effectively sidelined away from Earth Bet until such time as they could be certain he wouldn’t shit out another Endbringer.  It galled him to no end, but worse, he agreed with the decision.  What was he supposed to do?  He considered himself Earth’s mightiest hero, but in truth he was her greatest butcher. 

Ironic wasn’t quite lofty enough of a word for it.

With a twist of a weak flight power, he took to the air and angled himself towards Houston.  He could easily call upon a door into Cauldron’s headquarters, but he decided against it.  He wasn’t in the mood to hear more of his impending exile.  At least he knew he wouldn’t be locked on the Garden world.  That world where the Garden rested deep within the crater from its impact was one that always brought deep melancholic resentment with it.  

Such a cataclysmic event had scoured all life from the world, making it the perfect place to hold their clandestine meetings and plot the future of humanity.  Yet, those events hadn’t stopped pieces of Eden from landing on other worlds.  

He knew that Contessa was born from one such fragment, flung through cracks in reality surrounding the Garden before it was stilled by her blade.  Such had been the origins of Cauldron and their quest to save all worlds from the monsters that had crossed the stars to end humanity.  They knew precious little about the true motivations of such entities, only that they would scour their worlds upon completion of whatever their goals were. 

Eden’s crash had disrupted those plans and set Scion on his current forlorn trajectory.  David had known from the beginning that his fragment of Eden was something important, and not just because of how powerful it made him.  It was the way Scion looked at him the first time they crossed paths at Behemoth. 

The Goddess was once assumed to be such a piece, but was instead a Cluster trigger unlike anything Cauldron had ever seen.  Contessa ensured she remained stranded upon her world following the quarantine of White Rock.  As a native of Shin, she was one of the few that Cauldron did their best to avoid provoking any ire.  She was more than willing to leave them be so long as Cauldron returned the favor.

Unlike Shin’s Goddess, the Fallen had no such policies.  He didn’t know their name, but they had a cognitohazard within their ranks that was the subject of a vial.  Nobody was willing to test how resistant he might be to this mystery cape’s influence.  

Then there was Jack Slash and his uncanny ability to avoid any Parahuman efforts to stop him, including the Triumvirate.  Even Contessa couldn’t path out a way to get the drop on the man.  He was untouchable, and the Nine were considered too valuable to just excise from the world.  The Siberian especially was one of the few capes that might be able to damage Scion’s true body wherever it might be locked away. 

Weaver and her Teeth were being counted among those assets deemed too valuable to eliminate.  David’s hands were tied from dealing with any of the major threats to the world he had sworn to protect.  He was given a week to set his affairs in order and then he would be ferried off to Earth Nu, one of the idyllic worlds they planned as a potential safe haven for repopulation following Scion’s defeat. 

An optimistic plan if there ever was one. 

Cauldron had a small base established in a climate stable region that would see to all his needs.  It even had a beach where he would effectively be on vacation.  What a joke.  

“Door,” he said, stepping through and into his Houston office for what might be the last time.  Blinking, he wasn’t surprised to see Contessa standing in his office; such a scene was a regular enough occurrence that he didn’t flinch.  The woman said nothing; simply raised her hand and a new portal wreathed in green flickered to life. 

This was something new and immediately set him on edge.  Why was Cauldron’s greatest asset using a foreign portal?  Shit, she was running some Path that the rest of Cauldron couldn’t know about, wasn’t she?  Clairvoyant could be blinded by a great many things, and he held little doubt that she was employing one of those blindspots currently. 

When he brought himself through he took in the new surroundings.  The space was spartan and closed in.  Walls of metal with chipped tile floors led both forward and back.  The lighting was subdued, coming from cheap fluorescent bulbs along the ceiling.  The space seemed familiar, but he couldn’t quite place it. 

“Welcome to the Birdcage, Mistress of the Eye.” 

David spun at the chorus of a hundred voices only for his blood to turn to ice.  A young girl no older than twelve stood there in flowing green robes dyed from repurposed prisoner garments.  She had a child-like visage that did nothing to hide the depth of her bright green eyes.  Of greater concern were the trio of ghostly shades hovering just behind her. 

“And the High Priest, of course.  Still wearing the wrong costume I see.  Still, I greet you and welcome both to The Palace Under The Mountain.”

“And I greet you, Faerie Queen,” Contessa said.  “I bring dire news pertaining to the curtain call.” 

The playfulness that had lurked on the edge of his perception vanished; replaced by a pervading aura of intense focus.  Gone was the child and in her place was the monster that necessitated being locked away. 

“The Queen Administrator has discarded the script and acts freely,” Contessa continued.  “She builds her own court in defiance of the current order and evades my sight.  If allowed to continue we could see an end to it all.” 

Wait, wasn’t that exactly what they wanted?  Why was Contessa telling her all of this if the goal was to stop the Cycle that Scion perpetuated?  Was she manipulating the Faerie Queen, or had Contessa defected from the side of humanity? 

“I must prepare for war,” Glaistig Uaine said, biting at her thumb.  “I yet lack the soldiers I would need to call to arms in the coming battles.” 

“Then harvest them,” Contessa said, gesturing towards the Birdcage at large.  “The Birdcage is yours, as it always was.  Collect what you need and return.  We have much to do before the final curtain rises.” 

To his horror, Glaistig vanished in a twirl of pink sparkles.  Moments later the entire structure trembled as alarms sounded.

“I disabled any outside monitoring,” Contessa said.  “Nobody will know what happened here until long after we have departed.  As far as they will be concerned, Glaistig Uaine simply decided to leave, and take everyone with—” 

Contessa recoiled, gripping at her head as she stumbled to the side and leaned against the wall.  David pulled upon a restorative power that he knew provided relief to head pain and let the aura radiate from himself.  He’d done it on reflex, from prior times that he and Contessa worked together to try and work around new blind spots in her path. 

“There was a disruption,” Contessa said, composing herself quickly.  “Two new anomalies have emerged within these walls.” 

Before he could finish processing that statement, a frazzled Glaistig Uaine shimmered into existence next to them, breathing heavily. 

“I was unable to collect both Lustrum and Marquis,” Glaistig Uaine said as three shades attended to her.  “Their Faerie did not wish to join with me.  They said their allegiance was to another.” 

Great, more problems cropping up.  “Did you kill them?” 

“No,” Glaistig said.  “When I attempted, both of their Faerie struck out and repelled me.” 

“Weaver,” Contessa said.  “Our time grows shorter than I feared.  We must move quickly.” 

Contessa snapped her finger and a new portal opened. 

“That does not lead to the realm above,” Glaistig Uaine said, eyeing the new iris.  “Why do you take us to her Court?” 

“Because we are not ready to face the coming Dawn,” Contessa said.  “The board has been upended, and if things continue as they are, then we will all fall.” 

Glaistig’s eyes narrowed.  “You mean to establish a new Court.”

“That is why I am here,” Contessa said.  David couldn’t help but feel that he needed to act now to prevent a disaster, but Contessa simply raised a hand as she looked him in the eyes.  “Eidolon.  We are going to fix your waning power, all you need to do is trust me.” 

She wasn’t able to path out anything involving himself, so how had she known to say that?  Something was off about the whole situation, but he knew that he couldn’t beat her.  While Contessa’s agent couldn’t accurately map him out, she could effectively model his reactions based on the powers selected.

“I am here to show you both the Path necessary for survival.  One only recently opened up to us thanks to the Queen Administrator’s rebellion.  One that will bring about the Answer to the great Question.” 

With that statement, Contessa stepped through the portal.  David turned his focus on the diminutive Faerie Queen, wondering if she was going to take the obvious bait.  Much to his surprise, she actually smiled.  One of her ghostly apparitions lifted her up and carried her through the portal, leaving him alone in the Birdcage.

He knew that he could call for a door and escape back to Cauldron.  He could report everything to Doctor Mother and they would find a way to face a rogue Contessa.  Yet, something about that idea didn’t sit right with him.  Moreover, he was curious how she intended to fix his waning power. 

Passing through the portal, David found himself in a spartan meeting room decked out in blue hues.  A symbol hung from a flag on the wall and his blood ran cold.  A gauntlet print in white sat against a blue flag behind the woman herself who was sitting at the head of the table with a tablet in hand as she watched them step inside.  

“Well then,” Goddess said, setting the tablet down.  “I take it that this means Cauldron has decided to eliminate me?” 

“More consolidation than elimination,” Contessa said, straightening a glove that hadn’t been crooked in the first place.  “I do hope you understand, but we are running out of time.  Glaistig?” 

The false child raised her hand towards Goddess as space rippled between them.  Goddess’ eyes glowed a piercing blue as the five seated around the table stood as one.  Their chairs slid back, then flung with the force of a cannon right at the trio of intruders.  Eidolon brought forth a barrier; one of his easier to call upon powers.  The chairs broke against it as he cycled to two stronger abilities that would serve him well in the coming battle. 

Walls broke under the pressure from the trio of shades that Glaistig had called forth, splintering the building.  More capes responded to the sudden explosion of violence and it soon became clear that they were greatly outmatched.  That didn’t matter, for he alone could have handled the threats at hand.  With the three of them together?

Contessa moved, and with nothing other than her bare hands she began to pick apart the rabble that came for them.  Glaistig was no different.  Her shades were selected ahead of time and proved themselves to be the perfect counters to the threats arrayed before them.  It did lead him to wonder why Contessa hadn’t done the same with his own abilities, but he knew that would be answered in time.  It wasn’t as though she had spelled out which abilities Glaistig needed, she just pulled them up as though she knew. 

Then again, maybe she did, given some of the people interred within the Birdcage. 

He reached for powers of flight, energy, and defense.  Three powers answered his call, each mediocre in strength, but would work well together.  He deflected one blow, then returned fire upon the member of the Goddess cluster.  The fight kicked off in ernest as Glaistig blew out the walls, and sent the Goddess flying with her strike.  The Faerie Queen launched off in pursuit, kicking up debris in her wake. 

He envied how she only grew stronger with every cape she took in.  It was a direct mirror of his own waning power; one that turned his stomach.  When he first took the vial, he thought himself to be the luckiest man in the world.  But that wasn’t the case, not when people like Glaistig and Weaver were just handed ever greater power. 

The fairness of it burned, but there was little he could do about it.  No, all he could do right now was focus on taking down the opponents before him.  He didn’t know any of their names, nor what powers they might hold.  All he knew was that they were in his way.  He blasted one, then moved to take some of the pressure off Contessa only for the woman to pull some move that threw one of the capes into the other two and gave them a moment to breathe.  Contessa wasn’t even breathing heavily from her exertion.  He landed beside her, ready to face the four remaining clustermates present. 

His barrier broke the coming assault from the insignificant pests.  They weren’t worthy of facing him, yet he knew that Glaistig was the one that needed to face the Goddess.  He was too weak now, yet also too valuable to risk in a confrontation.  So why had Contessa brought him?

“Stop reaching for purely combat oriented powers,” Contessa said, blocking a strike without looking, then firing off two shots that deflected a thrown projectile away from them.  “Reach deeper, find what you need to harness that blazing star stored within.” 

Blazing what?  The only thing he could think of was the power he stored from Leviathan’s death, but nothing he tried had worked.  It was too volatile, constantly fluctuating within that space.  The power containing it was all or nothing, all he could do with it was release it as an attack.  Doing so would see the planet destroyed.

“She is correct,” Glaistig said, appearing by his side.  “You are blinded by thoughts of conquest.  You are Noble, your subjects serve you.  Ask, and they shall answer.” 

Before he could contemplate that further, Glaistig’s shades rushed upward, intercepting Goddess before she could strike.  Contessa moved as well, putting herself between the Clustermates and himself.  Eidolon, the greatest hero, being protected like some childish Ward fighting their first villain.

It was humiliating.  All because he lacked the strength to stand on his own.  He wasn’t even forty yet and already they were treating him like some doddering old man!  Despite that, he knew what was needed if he was going to reach past his hangups.  He cast aside his three powers and reached within.  New powers answered, flitting to the surface only to be dismissed.  He didn’t need the ability to level buildings or rend flesh.  He needed to control and harness energy on an unimaginable scale.

Digging so deep wasn’t something he experimented with often.  He’d found Master abilities that could bend a world.  He’d found matter manipulation great enough to create plagues to ravage populations.  Yet, he had never found anything that might have helped him regain his strength. 

Not until now.

A new power stood out, one that could emulate other capes.  He almost dismissed it, because copying others hadn’t ever helped him before.  Mimicking Contessa wasn’t something he needed, but what about Glaistig?  Could he use her ability to manipulate the shades of fallen Parahumans?  Wait, they didn’t need to be fallen, she could harvest the living as well.  

He reached out for one of the men Contessa fought, and pulled.  A rending scream tore from his lips as his entire body locked up with convulsions.  Blood leaked from his eyes and ears and nose, but David kept pulling.  Something wrenched free, and the power suffused his entire being.  The cape could control the immaterial, and he knew right then that he had his answer. 

He pulled up the storage ability, along with another two powers, bringing him to four active.  A single shade hovered over his shoulder; the cape he had pulled upon.  This was one power he never intended to release, not with how useful it was.  Six powers were better than three after all. 

The battle paused as every combatant took him in.  He radiated power that he hadn’t felt in over a decade.  It still wasn’t enough.  He let the energy go, a single pinpoint of an explosion waiting to happen, and seized it for himself.  The power was pulled within and spread through connections unseen.  The first power to stir was one he used against Behemoth the first time it appeared, the ability to delete matter at will. 

He snatched it up, feeding it with the surplus.  He then turned it on the closest of the Cluster and everything beneath the woman’s neck vanished with a pop of displaced air.  Glaistig caught the woman’s head, the surprise evident on her face as the head blinked one last time before falling slack. 

Laughing, Glaistig tossed him the severed head, and he pulled the shade free before letting it fall to the earth where it shattered on the concrete.  Goddess shouted something incoherent, but he was already shifting that rush of new energy to something deeper still.  Another power, one that he had felt before, yet not the same. 

As it bubbled to the surface, David let out a manic laugh. 

He pulled upon it, letting his desire to grow fuel it.  That power answered, and the world cracked.  The air shifted, a baleful presence spilling forth.  Contessa and Glaistig both returned to his side, seemingly satisfied. 

“Finally, you have taken your mantle in truth, High Priest,” Glaistig said, bowing her head.  “I welcome you as an equal to the stage.” 

He couldn’t help the smile that came to his lips, his attention on the floating figure in blue that leveled themself before him.  Rather than raise a hand to unleash his renewed power, he instead sent a mental signal outward. 

[Primary Objective; Crush Goddess] 

The Endbringer behind him let out a trio of howls that shook the very heavens.  The fourth had answered his summons, just as they always did.  He was their Master, and his foes were theirs.  This new Endbringer was styled after the Guardian of Hell’s Gates from Greek mythology, though it felt as if something was missing.

Three minor powers answered his curiosity, latching themselves to the Endbringer.  They took root, and the beast roared in answer.  There was only one name befitting the creature, and so it became truth.

[Designation; Cerberus]

The Endbringer lunged, flames igniting around the trio of heads.  Goddess moved as swiftly as her power could carry her, but the remaining Clustermates weren’t so fortunate.  Each died in an instant, one consumed by flames, the others consumed by fang and tongue.  Their power flowed into him and he drank deep.  The sensation was invigorating and nearly orgasmic.  He needed more.  He needed the Goddess herself. 

A hand came to rest on his shoulder. 

“No, she is mine,” Glaistig Uaine said, speaking with a single calming voice.  He almost rebuked her, but something in those piercing green eyes stilled his hand.  “We need connections between us if we are to take their place in Avalon.  I will take her, just as you have taken her brethren.” 

Glaistig flew off, engaging the Goddess with the support of his newest Endbringer.  He knew the battle held a foregone conclusion, something deeper insisted upon it.  That poisoned well was now his in totality, singing beneath his skin as he finally embraced what it meant for his future.  A great destiny was finally in sight, but he had one question on his mind that needed answering. 

“Why go through all of this?” David asked the woman standing beside him.  “Was it truly necessary to bring the two of us together like this?” 

Contessa smiled, though the emotion never reached her eyes.  “The two of you have both been lonely.  You sought a counterpart that was equal in standing, and now you have that.  Glaistig originally planned to bind herself to Scion and stand in her place.  Now, she intends to bind herself to you and usurp his throne.” 

“But why now?” He asked.  “What purpose did waiting so long serve?”

“It’s quite simple,” Contessa said, looking off with disinterest.  “Simply defeating Scion is no longer a viable end.  No, instead we must usurp him and his control of the Network.  It is the only Path forward for survival.” 

Standing there, feeling strength greater than ever flowing through his veins, he finally understood.  Someone had to step forward and take the reins from Scion, and he was one of the few that could do so.  Glaistig was another, and so was Weaver.  It was a matter of who would be the one to succeed, and Contessa was throwing her lot in with them.  

She might have been waning, but that didn’t mean that Contessa had fallen from prominence.  No, her unique ability would be paramount if they were going to succeed in harvesting the Agents necessary to usurp Scion himself.  They just needed to bide their time until they were strong enough to turn the tables on him. 

There was one power that David held that would give them the best chance, one he wouldn’t hesitate to employ once the time came.  One was destroyed, two were active on Bet, and one was currently tearing into Goddess’ flesh.  More than that, there were sixteen additional waiting for his summons.  It was his greatest strength, one that was being held against him. 

Soon he would show everyone what it meant to be Master of the Endbringers. 

He would usurp the mantle of the Butcher, he would rip through Bet’s greatest capes, he would consume the Garden in its totality.  He would defeat Scion just as he was always fated.  This was his story, and he was the hero that would see the world saved, even if it cost him his humanity.  

The High Priest was ready to claim his destiny.

***

Author's Notes:

With that, arc 5 of Inheritance is officially wrapped up. I'm also announcing that Inheritance will be going on Hiatus for a while so I can flesh out my plans for this arc and get a bit of a backlog rolling.  Arc 5 was drafted without a backlog, and while I was working on additional projects.  I struggled at times to keep on deadline, even with the reduced pace.  The fact is, my life was turned upside down back in January as I moved across country and gave up my job of the last decade.  It was necessary for my safety and I don't regret it, but finding my muse has been difficult at times. 

I've learned that chasing deadlines only stifles my muse, and I'm hoping to avoid that going forward. Expect arc 6 when its finished with drafting in totality.

As a bit of an apology, the coming PHO chapter is going to be written in a public google doc where anyone with access can provide contributions and watch as it takes shape. This will be the first chapter of arc 6, but also serve as a recap for arc 5 for when the hiatus ends. Patreon backers will also get peeks at arc 6 as it takes shape and will get to read 6.1 before the PHO chapter goes live on any other site. I'm hopeful that the hiatus won't extend past the holidays, but I don't want to make any promises I might end up breaking.

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Interlude Viola

“I’m eager to wrap up this farce,” Viola continued, her gaze sweeping back over the council. 

Poor Kim looked like a frightened hare about to be butchered at the market.  A far cry from the resurrected Lilim everyone kept insisting her to be.  Something she very much wasn’t from their limited interactions so far.  Whatever the ritual’s intentions, it hadn’t succeeded in finding Lilim, just some poor girl who was murdered at roughly the same time as the ritual.  A horrific series of coincidences that might not be anything of the sort given the level of power poured into the ritual.  Only a handful of people in Arcadia had the magical knowledge to parse the intent of that ritual from the few sigils still intact.  Viola was one of them.  Whoever let that little detail reach the Council likely knew more than they let on. 

The Cult of Lilim weren’t numerous and most of their followers were completely benign.  Most were just young teens looking to prove they were different.  Yet, there were always those willing to push things, to reach for that which they did not understand.  Reginald Dougal was one such follower.  She knew of his proclivities; how could she not after he gave his daughter that scar on her arm?  Yet, that he had been willing to sacrifice his daughter simply due to a passing resemblance with a mural that had been painted a mere eighty years prior was a bit much. 

After a few dozen iterations one would think that the resemblance would be lost.

She’d told him as much when he asked about the mural.  Dabbling in things they didn’t understand was something of a hobby for nobility with an excess of money and a failing of common sense.  At least most of them focused on vanity projects for the city rather than attempts to bring about the end of the world or just the collapse of society or whatever asinine idea crawled up their ass this week.

“I’ve seen the ritual site Viola, there is no hiding what that thing is.” 

A warm smile settled over the cold fury underneath.  “Mister Lancaster, you’re not still angry about the incident last week, are you?” 

“You mean where you threw him through a wall?”

Viola leveled a cheerful smile upon the woman.  “Yes Miss Foster, that’s exactly what I was referring to.  Try to keep up, unlike some people, I’d like to get through this before I start showing any gray.” 

The fact that Miss Foster unconsciously flinched—a hand wanting to check her hair—was lovely.  Messing with the Council was one of Viola’s favorite pastimes.  There wasn’t much to do outside of delivering sermons that were actually entertaining.  Magical research was a slow and tedious process best left up to others for the boring parts once the general theory was worked out.  The comedy of the current generation of performers left much to be desired.  The less said about popular music, the better.  A vacation might have been in order if not for the current mess dropping something actually interesting in her lap. 

Kimberly wasn’t Lilim, but she did hold the woman’s power in some nascent form.  That had all sorts of implications about what those fools had done to drag the poor woman to their world.  The language she spoke was completely foreign to their lands, with no common roots.  If Viola hadn’t explored the entire surface of their home world she might have assumed Kim to be from another continent or some hidden island. 

Then Kimberly confirmed it and set Viola’s imagination alight.

Other worlds beyond their own, ones without any hint of magic.  Such a thing was supposed to be impossible.  Magic was the very essence of life!  A world devoid of magic was where the damned were sent when judged by the Creator to be beyond redemption.  Viola had always assumed it to be a metaphor for returning them to nothing. 

Kimberly stood as proof that there was far more to their understanding of the world than modern scholars currently possessed.  It made her excited to dive back into the arcane studies.  But first, she had to make sure the idiots didn’t overstep and do something stupid to the newest curiosity to fall from the void and into her lap. 

“Bring this creature to the stand then,” General Cid Manchester grumbled.  “We shall judge her for ourselves.” 

The martial master of Arcadia’s military had a seat on the council by virtue of his command.  It was similar to how her own position as Maester allowed her to contribute to the laws of the nation.  That did not mean he was actually qualified for making laws or even upholding them.  His role on the council was to hit problems with a hammer until they stopped being problems, or convincing others to do it for him. 

“She is not a creature you simpleton,” Viola snapped.  “She is one of the Creator’s flock and deserves all the same respect!” 

“Spare me the compassion,” Manchester said with a wave of his meaty hand.  “My duty is to the safety of our lands and people.  She represents a threat and would have already been dealt with if not for your intervention, witch.” 

The insult seethed under her skin, burning her very blood.  Few knew the origin of that particular slur, but Viola knew, she would always know.  It took every ounce of willpower she could muster to not conjure the sigil that would separate head from shoulders.  No, she needed to channel that anger into something that everyone else would understand.

“Surely you aren’t suggesting the death penalty.  That’s been illegal in Arcadian lands for centuries, not to mention how it breaks half of the Creator’s commandments.” 

Theology was useful like that, and people would go to great lengths if they felt their Creator commanded it.  The statement got the council going again, and let her take a step back for a moment.  Kimberly hadn’t moved from where she stood, watching them all with wide eyes and a trembling lip.  That was exactly what she hoped to avoid by putting the meeting off, but everyone was so damn insistent that it needed to be now. 

All because they might be more right than anyone else realized. 

“Hey,” Viola whispered softly.  “Breathe.  You are safe.” 

This English that Kimberly spoke was nightmarish to learn; with spelling and grammar rules that defied all logic.  She spoke other languages too, all of which were just as alien to the Maester.  It was simpler to teach her Acadian and go from there.  Viola had little hope of mastering English, but it couldn’t hurt to put in the effort alongside her wayward charge. 

Especially if anyone else from Kim’s world managed to find their way through the rift.

The likelihood of that was low, but not zero.  Especially with Kim now serving as an anchor for potential magical resonance.  The amount of power necessary to bridge the two worlds would be catastrophic, as demonstrated by the simpler spell that pulled Kim’s soul from beyond the void and into her current vessel. 

A shared likeness and name had been enough to sunder the veil and pull a single soul through, and Arcadia’s barrier formation took the brunt of the backlash.  Three minor breaches in as many days, all within the city walls.  What should have been impossible was enabled by the effects of the Dougal family’s summoning ritual.

Sympathetic effects could bridge impossibilities, but not to the degree that they apparently had.  Kimbree had to have died the exact moment the ritual sought the connection, which was just barbaric.  Then there was Kimberly’s death at the same moment to tie it all together.  And now Kimberly’s poor soul had ended up bound to Kimbree’s flesh rather than her own, all without any capacity for communication. 

Which the Council seemed bent on taking advantage of. 

“What saying?” Kimberly asked. 

“Ritual cause,” Viola said in English.  “Blame you.  Try.  I not let.” 

Kimberly blinked, her pupils dilating as it took her a moment to process Viola’s broken sentences.  The young woman turned and watched the squabbling Council.  Viola was grateful that her Acadian wasn’t good enough to follow along.  Half the assholes wanted to just kill or exile the innocent girl. 

“Stupid,” Kimberly muttered.

“Agreed,” Viola said.

She had let this farce run on longer than she should have.  It was time to bring it to a close.  She formed a sigil of light and sound in hand and projected it up and away from herself.  Then with her off hand, a sigil of dampening formed and manifested over herself and Kimberly. 

Then she detonated the concussive burst overhead.  The effect was immediate, cutting off all arguments between the blinding flash and deafening crack.  Poor Henry actually fell out of his chair, which was rather hilarious.  As all eyes turned back to her, Viola offered them a polite smile that hopefully concealed how done she was with the whole production.

“Such mutterings are unbecoming of this council.  We must strive to be above this.  Kimbree is in no condition to speak for herself, and an innocent besides.  We will reconvene this subject next quarter and I will submit an update on her progress then.” 

“Now see here!” Cid shouted, rising to his feet as his chair clattered to the stone floor behind him.  “You do not have the authority to just dismiss a meeting of the Council!  Until we can be certain that she is not some nascent monster that is endangering the city, this meeting will continue!” 

“Well said,” Joanne agreed.  “This woman is not the Kimbree that I knew.  I can see that plainly just as well as anyone else present who knew the Dougal family.”

Henry hummed, stroking his beard.  “Perhaps we should nominate a new family to helm the seat in their stead.” 

“Especially if this usurper thinks that she can just claim power not rightfully her own,” Vance said, his fingers drumming the table in clear disinterest. 

“Dougal’s seat is vacant because of his own stupidity,” Viola said cheerfully.  “That does not give this Council the authority to strip her of her family’s titles unilaterally.” 

Well, they did have that right, but it would require a conviction for crimes, and all the perpetrators of the summoning were dead.  Kimberly hadn’t done anything wrong other than being the victim of their crimes, and Viola was determined to keep her that way in the eyes of Arcadian law. 

“Besides,” she continued, cutting off the budding arguments.  “Even if Kimbree were to be executed, it would do nothing to restore the stability of the local aether.” 

“Then what do we do?” Ser Hollinger asked. 

“Unfortunately, we’ll simply need to keep ahead of the rift-breaches until the aether-weave stabilizes,” Viola explained.  “No amount of reinforcing the barrier array will help in the time that will take.” 

Ser Renwatch frowned.  “Surely there is something that can be done to repair the damage already done.” 

Viola laughed softly.  “Yes, I’m sure a thousand years of scholars attempting to understand the Sundering would love to entertain your questions.  This event wasn’t to that scale, but it was still a piercing of the veil.  Only time can stabilize things.” 

That much was true.  Yet, even time had its limits.  The Sundering was one of many names for the event that banished Lilim from their world, separating her body and soul and casting it into the void so that she would never return.  What nobody foresaw was how the veil weakened and bits of the void broke through into their reality.  Rift-breaches had become a part of life since then, but back then it was utter pandemonium. 

“What about preempting potential future issues?” Gerard asked.  “Obviously we’ll be seeing more Rift-breaches in the short term, but what about finding a way to prevent a similar ritual in the future?” 

Henry nodded along.  “Even if it is only within our own walls, that does seem prudent.” 

“Such measures were already in place,” Cid said, shaking his head ruefully.  “Have been for centuries.  All it means is that those conducting the ritual would need to spill more blood for the same effect.” 

Henry blinked.  “Then why didn’t they leave the city for the summoning?” 

An excellent question, and one that Viola hadn’t found the answer to.  Even scouring their notes yielded surprisingly little in that regard.  Arcadia was one of the worst places to perform such a ritual.  They didn’t even have the excuse of it being the site where the Sundering was performed.  That was hundreds of miles away in the mountains.

A permanent rift stood atop the site; the creatures long cleared out.   While most rift-breaches might be closed, there was no anchor to remove that might collapse it.  Which left it as a sort of marker for pilgrimages known only to the clergy.  It was the site where the hero banished the great evil that Lilim represented. 

Viola made it a point to visit the shrine there each year, if only so she never let the memory fade.  It was her duty to remember that which the world forgot, or rather, didn’t want to recall.  Those who stood vigil over the shrine were the guardians of history, regardless of political leanings of the current day. 

“I’m sure we’ll glean the answer in time,” Viola said instead.  “Their notes were written in plain Acadian.  I have several scholars searching them for hidden ciphers, but there has been no signs of such found in the preliminary investigations.” 

“I have my own people doing the same and can corroborate,” Gerard Renwatch said, eyeing some of the opposing voices on the Council.  “The fools didn’t bother to conceal their notes.  I do not expect they intended to survive their ritual.” 

“Which is strange enough,” Kirkland Hollinger said, stroking his chin.  “Even if we factor in that they wanted to summon some ultimate evil, why end their own lives to do so?” 

“Death cults are a thing,” Viola said softly.  “Some people draw in followers and convince them of some higher calling, then commit suicide together.  We deal with one every decade or so.  This is just a bit more extreme than the usual fare.” 

A somber silence fell at that, and Viola found a firm hand gripping her own.  Kimberly held such compassion in her eyes as she looked at her that it should have been clear to everyone present that there wasn’t a drop of maliciousness within her.  Sadly, some wouldn’t understand no matter the signs.  She was well educated and kind at heart, with a spark to learn that was unrivaled.  Viola couldn’t wait to see how far she could go with a proper education into the arcane arts.  Kimberly wasn’t the evil that everyone expected her to be.  

Not yet.

And not ever if Viola had a say in it.

“I think that about covers everything,” Viola said, shifting the conversation forward.  “Obviously Kimbree here cannot speak for herself.  Further argument serves no purpose and I have a class to teach in an hour.” 

“That doesn’t excuse—” 

“Thank you for understanding,” Viola said cheerfully.  “Kimbree, with me.” 

She turned on her heel and marched out, the soft footfalls of the otherworldly girl following close behind.  Now she just needed to get the girl to the point that she could read and speak Acadian.  She was well on her way to that goal, and should reach it in a month or two’s time. 

The true effort would be teaching her the intricacies of the Arcane to the point that she could defend herself in the event someone attacked her.  Because after this farce of a meeting, Viola knew it was only a matter of time.  Someone had wanted her eliminated today, and if not for Viola having the clout to get away with what she had just done, there were good odds it would have worked. 

Viola had bought Kimberly time, but she could see the stirrings.  The council wasn’t happy with either of them.  Someone would make a foolhardy decision before the next meeting could transpire.  It didn’t matter that Viola was the Maester, some held their faith in the Creator above all and would ignore her if they got their head far enough up their own asses.  She just had to hope that whatever it ended up being wasn’t completely foolhardy.

Oh who was she kidding?  Those children would find some way to fuck it up spectacularly.  If there was one constant in the world, it was certainly the stupidity of man.

---

A/N - Been in a bit of a rut with writing, but I think I'm slowly working through it. It's a bit of a self-reinforcing loop. I don't get writing done, I get anxious. Anxiety keeps me from writing as much as I want. I hate it. This year has been hella stressful given everything.

Inheritance - Interlude 5.ENE

Saturday May 14th, 2011

Madison Clements, a name that felt less true to themself with each passing day.  It was the name of a girl who attended school and played at being cute and harmless to great effect.  A mask, no different than the one she wore to work with the Wards.  

Browbeat had come closer to the truth.  Masculine presenting, but without any junk under the hood.  Bulky and muscular beyond what any normal person could expect outside of heavy steroid use.  It was the best they could negotiate with the Ward’s PR department on what image would be presented to the public. 

Then there was their newest name.  Ripley.  A name taken straight from a movie and chosen for the form that felt more like them than anything before or since.  Madison had triggered wanting to escape the confines of a set form.  They didn’t want to be locked into the form of a cute girl.  They didn’t want to be a hulking guy either.  No, Madison had always wanted to be something inhuman. 

One look at their fic portfolio would tell anyone that they were seriously invested into the monsterfucker genre.  Case 53s were a big subsection of their work, but not all of it.  Changers made regular appearances as did the classic roster of monsters.  Yet, there was one form that they always came back to.  That first form they had used to terrorize the Empire in the days before the Wards. 

A form that the Teeth had embraced wholeheartedly. 

Because that form was built for killing, and they were good at it.  Three died at their hand during the war with the Elite.  Including Ripley’s first kill in defense of Sophia.  With that line crossed, they had taken out two additional people.  The trophy of choice was a spinal segment strung together. 

Three pieces of bone now hung from a carabiner on their belt.  A macabre display of where their loyalties now rested.  The meeting was going to be a formality; everyone knew Madison was going to quit.  That was obvious from the moment they stood with Taylor at the Gala.  Hero life just wasn’t for them.

“I thought you quit,” Missy said, though the question wasn’t aimed at Madison. 

Sophia shrugged, dropping down beside them as they exited the arena.  “Heard Emma was gonna be there.  Figured she should at least hear my reason for leaving from my own mouth rather than yours.” 

“Bitch,” Missy muttered. 

“She’s taking care of her dogs,” Sophia said, then gave Madison a side-eyed glance.  “You know, when this one isn’t begging for belly rubs.” 

“That was one time!” Madison snapped. 

Which was a lie.  It was three times and she enjoyed it immensely.  Rachel didn’t give a shit what form Madison took, and neither did Charlotte for that matter.  They could just vibe and be themself around those two.

“Whatever you say,” Sophia said, rolling her eyes.  “I’m half expecting an arrest attempt, but I don’t think there’s anyone left in this city quite so suicidally stupid.” 

A few eyes turned to regard Carol Dallon, who glared back at each of them.  Victoria stepped between them, holding her hands up. 

“Hey, the Endbringer Truce is still in effect.  I won’t be doing anything and neither will anyone else.”  She then turned and gave Carol a look.  “Right Mom?” 

“Yes,” Carol agreed through grit teeth. 

Victoria beamed, pulling Ashley close.  “See, all’s well!” 

“Such false enthusiasm convinces nobody,” Ashley intoned.  “It is okay to show emotion to others.  Your mother is alive and well.  Embrace that.” 

The Brute looked away, but Madison didn’t miss the sheen in her eyes as she failed to discreetly wipe them.  To be frank, the fact that Carol Dallon was still alive had nothing to do with Taylor showing mercy and everything to do with the chaos that was her life at present.  The whole eating Spree thing and now having his power? 

It scared the shit out of everyone. 

Taylor was basically the new Fairy Queen, eating people for Powers.  Yes, Madison understood that it wasn’t quite the same, but they weren’t a fool either.  People like Amelia and Lisa were now actively talking to their powers.  Chrissie was less obvious about it, but there were signs that she too could talk to these nebulous Shards as Weaver called them. 

Probably a good thing that Madison wasn’t close enough to Taylor to have been brought into the loop for that one just yet.  It left them second guessing every errant thought, wondering if that had been the start of becoming like those touched by their powers on a deeper level. 

Missy waved her hand and the space between the entry to the arena and the nearby rooftop vanished.  They stepped through without hesitation, well used to the disorienting effects that it could have on people.  Carol was the only one to stumble on that first step, and Missy was quick as ever on setting up the next step. 

It didn’t take long to reach the Rig, with the final scrunch shrinking the mile between the shore and the landing in an instant.  Madison couldn’t remember her ability ever working that smoothly, but after the shortstack’s display at Leviathan… 

“Missy,” Madison said, stopping the girl before she got too deep into the rig.  “Are you ending up like Victoria?” 

Missy stumbled for a moment, then turned her attention without moving her head.  Space was twisting, and then the rig was a mile away.  Missy stood there for a moment, fists gripped tightly as she bit her lip until it bled.

“Yes.  Horizon reached out after Weaver popped Echidna.” 

Madison swallowed.  “So, it really is everyone close to her…” 

Missy offered a soft smile.  “Has your Shard spoken to you yet?” 

“Not that I’ve noticed,” Madison said. 

Just the idea of it scared them to no end.  Madison wasn’t eager to test things, and risk losing themself in the process.  It was clear how much Taylor changed from coming into contact with the Butcher entity, and now it was infecting those around them.  The sanctity of self wasn’t guaranteed, not with capes in the mix, and now the source of their powers were reaching out and crossing those lines. 

“Haven’t, or don’t want to?” Missy asked.  “Horizon started off with a soft whisper and guiding hand.  Now she’s starting to get vocal.  Maybe you just need to listen closer.” 

“I don’t want to lose myself,” Madison said.  “You’ve seen how quickly Lisa took to that new connection.” 

“Yet she’s still the same,” Missy said.  “I don’t think they want to change us, just make us into more than we were.” 

Madison eyed Missy, wondering if that was actually her underneath that understanding smile, or a Shard looking through her eyes.  For that matter, were any Parahumans even themselves anymore?  Madison had known Sophia when they were in Third Grade together, and she was nothing like the woman who stalked Nazis from the shadows.  How much of that change was her power, and how much was it a product of growing up in a shithole city infested with fascist Nazis on every corner?

“And you’re okay with that?”

“Horizon is kinda chill to be honest,” Missy said, then chuckled.  “Well, when she isn’t helping me drop the hammer of god on Endbringers at least.  She cheated a bit to speed things along.” 

“Totally not concerning,” Madison deadpanned. 

Missy shrugged.  “Probably.  It’s not something I can change and I’m not sure I want to put that particular cat back in the bag.  My power has never worked this smoothly before and I’d like to keep her that way.” 

“Oi, we’re gonna be late!” 

Victoria was hovering by the door, waving at them despite the distance.  A ghostly golden arm hovered over her shoulder, mirroring the motion.  A shiver ran through their body, one that didn’t feel entirely like raw nerves.  That thought did send a proper shiver down their spine. 

Missy sighed, and snapped a finger.  Space practically popped back to normal, putting Victoria right next to them.  The flying blonde jerked back, then patted her chest as she took deep breaths.  Missy wore a smirk as she walked past the Brute with a strut that no twelve year old should carry. 

“Hurry up big V, don’t want to be late.” 

Madison couldn’t help it, they laughed.  Missy had more time as a cape under her belt than anyone else on the Wards roster.  It wasn’t even close now that Sophia had quit.  Gallant was second in line for time before the transfer, which meant that the next senior Ward was Clock… 

“This is so fucked.” 

Walking through the rig was fairly routine for the Wards.  They often got to sit in on Protectorate briefings and other such banalities that were meant to prepare them for the day they graduated.  Granted, Carlos spent more time than the rest of them combined.  To their surprise, Ethan was waiting for them near the entrance. 

He offered them a tired smile.  “Looks like the rest of the gang is here.”  He then eyed Sophia.  “Plus an extra.  Normally I’d say something witty and insightful that changes lives forever, but I nearly died yesterday and don’t have it in me.” 

“At least you aren’t hearing voices,” Sophia muttered. 

“What was that?” 

“I said fuck off, you’re not funny.” 

Ethan blinked.  “Riiight.  Anyway, the meeting’s in the main conference room.” 

The man turned and marched off, his feet practically bouncing along the floor.  Powers always came with odd quirks that most people never noticed.  Their own meant they never felt comfortable settling into a single skin.  It wasn’t a question of how long Madison would last as their dominant form, but when they would shed the facade and just accept they liked to shift whenever they felt like it.  Polite society frowned upon it, but the Teeth hardly qualified. 

Skin rippled and shifted, changing their form ever so slightly.  It helped, but running with the Teeth had given them a taste of what they could be.  Going back to just being Madison and Browbeat wasn’t an option, not with how unsettled staying locked in left them.  This would be Madison’s last official appearance as Browbeat. 

Then only Ripley would remain. 

They couldn’t help but laugh softly.  That was going to be quite the conversation with their parents.  Like, hey mom and dad, I’m quitting the hero biz with the great pay and college fund and joining a gang of cannibals that eat people on live TV, isn’t that great?  Yeah, that was going to go over so well with them.

Not that they really had a say in it anymore.  Madison should technically be in custody for what they did to the Elite, but none of their kills were officially attributed to them.  Small mercies given how chaotic things had been that day.  Their report still sat unfiled, and it wasn’t clear if Armsmaster or Assault had bothered to file anything either. 

Entering the meeting room, it was clear they were some of the last to arrive.  Ethan moved to stand with Carly and was very pointedly not looking towards what could possibly be called the Teeth delegation given how many of them had close ties to the gang. 

Or outright membership.

Madison let their fingers brush over their trophies.  Such small things, each representing a life taken.  Such was the weight of their actions.  The clones hadn’t been suitable for trophies, given all that the Teeth had claimed turned to sludge before they ever reached Brockton.  

Michael had almost broken down into tears over that. 

Brian Laborn stood off to the side, his Blackout costume not all that different from the old Grue leathers he wore when with the Undersiders.  He’d gone straight to the Protectorate since he would turn eighteen in July.  The only reason Madison knew even that much was due to Aisha’s constant complaining about her traitor-of-a-brother.  Dauntless pushed off the wall and walked right past Brian without a second glance.  It was a bit sad that none of the others were really making time for him, but that came down to his own choices.  

Dauntless joined Ethan and Carly, not that Madison could hear their conversation.  

That was when their eyes fell upon a once familiar face and bright red hair.  Emma Barnes was back in Brockton Bay.  Dennis was talking to her, but Emma was so withdrawn, with her shoulders hunched and her head hanging so neither could make eye contact.  

“They’re clearing me for limited Wards duties after Leviathan,” Emma said, looking away.  “In Boston, because we all agreed that I shouldn’t be anywhere near…” 

“Weaver?” Dennis asked.

“The Teeth,” Emma interjected harshly.  “You know they were the core of my first trigger.  Losing Taylor to them was my second.  They don’t talk about second triggers much, but we’re even more on edge than most around our trigger trauma.  It doesn’t help that I now know I’m the source of the Butcher’s latest.” 

Hopefully Emma hadn’t just outed Taylor to Dennis without checking to see if he knew or not.  She hadn’t been in the city when they all had that sit-down at the park.  Granted, Taylor was literally a fly on the wall across the city at this point.  If she took exception to anything that happened within Brockton Bay, well, it wouldn’t last long.

“Have you tried talking to her?” Madison asked, joining the conversation.  “Believe it or not, but Taylor’s mellowed out a fair bit this past month.” 

Well, as long as you weren’t a fascist at least.  Taylor was anything but mellow when those walking targets happened to make themselves known.  There would probably be a few Teeth sponsored road trips happening over the summer if the early chatter was anything to go off of, but Madison had no plans to join them. 

“Getting laid tends to do that,” Sophia said, leaning against the wall.  “That or killing Nazis.  Bit of a toss up what actually did it for her.” 

“Is there a difference for you?” Emma sneered. 

“Not terribly,” Sophia said.  “Just like killing the ABB and Teeth off the clock got you all hot and bothered.  It’s part of why we clicked so well together.  Killing gangers was basically foreplay.”

Madison looked away.  “Did not need to know that.” 

Sophia rolled her eyes.  “Like you’re one to talk.”

“Sure,” Madison said, watching as Lily, yawning wide, arrived with Sabah.  The cloth manipulator’s eyes trailed over everyone present and paused on Madison.  The woman bit her lip, then nudged Lily.  “Good talk.  I’ll leave you to whatever this is.” 

A loud snort came from Sophia as Madison turned away, leaving those two to deal with their issues.  Maybe they would patch things up, but they doubted it.  Emma had too much trauma attached to the Teeth to ever accept that Sophia willingly joined a gang.  Add on the whole Taylor induced second trigger thing and Emma was someone who probably needed to be moved to the west coast and left there.

“Hey Lily,” Madison said with a smile.  “How are you holding up?” 

The returned smile was brittle.  “Haven’t slept since Leviathan.  Are…”  Lily paused, biting her lip, then leaned in close.  “Are you hearing voices too?”

Madison’s eyes widened and they pulled back, taking in the raw concern radiating off of Lily.  Sure enough, there were puffy bags darkening her bloodshot eyes.  Just as they were about to say something to the negative, it was as if a gentle hand shook a shoulder that didn’t exist.  

Madison’s whole form locked up at the metaphysical contact.  It wasn’t the first time, but the contact was always tentative, as though whatever was behind it was asking permission.  They weren’t sure what to make of it, and if asked, Madison might just admit how much the idea of that shook them.

“Not quite,” Madison said after a moment.  “But there’s definitely something there.” 

“See, I told you,” Sabah said with a huff.  “It isn’t just us.  I mean, just look at Victoria over there.  She isn’t even hiding it.” 

Sure enough, Victoria was speaking with a few of the others as though there wasn’t a golden figure perched on her shoulder.  Madison blinked.  Said figure was signing to communicate.  Chris happily signed along with them while Carlos watched blankly.  Madison was barely able to keep up with the rapid pace of the conversation.  They made a mental note to practice more. 

Electronic whirling filled the room as Armsmaster entered the conference room, silencing all small talk.  The man was out of costume, not that he made an effort to hide the bright blue mechanical legs he now stood upon.  He had elected for replacing his legs with prosthetics, though they were a bit crude for his usual standards.  No doubt a stop-gap until he completed something on par with his destroyed armor. 

“Thank you all for coming,” Colin said, standing at the front of the table.  “Before we begin, I would like to hold a moment of silence for those we lost.” 

Every head bowed without exception.

Of the local heroes, only Velocity had died, but there were still over a dozen fatalities through the course of the fight.  A miracle for any Endbringer fight, but still a tragedy for everyone involved.  Technically they were also honoring the loss of Spree, though Madison wouldn’t be providing that particular addendum given his current state. 

That was another reason Madison wasn’t eager to peer beneath the veil.  Damien wasn’t that different from his old self, but he still had those odd quirks that all of Taylor’s new projections showed.  Something ever so slightly uncanny about their mentality. 

Once the moment passed, Colin raised his head and cleared his throat.  “Apologies for the earlier delay.  There was an error with my legs and I would rather not trip over my own feet.” 

“Pretty sure you left those back in Boston,” Ethan muttered. 

Madison couldn’t catch the snort in time, but they weren’t alone in the laughter.  Sophia had outright barked loud enough that everyone was glaring at her. 

“I’m glad my predicament is proving amusing,” Colin said flatly.  “And before anyone suggests it, I did turn down Pandemic’s offer to regrow my limbs.”  He glanced at where Carol stood, then raised an eyebrow.  “Though it would seem I might have underestimated her abilities if she can bring back the dead.” 

“Not dead,” Carol said, her voice hollow.  “Just a head.  Amy saw fit to keep me alive and restored my body about an hour ago.  I’m still processing that.” 

It took everything Madison had to not laugh at the unintentional joke.  The Teeth really had corrupted them, especially given how even Assault grimaced at the comment.  Victoria pulled her mother into a side-hug and the pair shared some whispered words.  Even the golden ghost joined in on the embrace. 

“Understandable.  Such experiences are certainly traumatic.”  Colin nodded.  “Shadow Stalker, is there a reason you’re present?  I seem to recall a rather spirited resignation that told me to shove my halberd up my unlubricated rectal orifice.” 

Sophia snorted.  “That’s the gist of what I said.  Got a problem with me being here?” 

“Given the nature of what we will be discussing and the likelihood of Weaver being a fly on the wall, no.” 

“Can confirm,” the walls buzzed. 

Emma recoiled harshly from the voice, not that it would have done her any good.  Knowing Taylor the few bugs they did notice were just those she wanted them to find.  Especially once Amelia truly began to experiment with creating new life for her.  Just the idea of Taylor fielding an army of Tyranids was nightmare fuel. 

“Thank you for the honesty Weaver,” Colin said.  “Now, for those unaware, Congress has been busy overnight and passed several resolutions.  The pertinent one to this meeting being the restructuring of the Protectorate resources in the region.” 

“It’s Boston or nothin, right boss?” Ethan asked. 

“Affirmative,” Colin said.  “The ENE branch will be shuttered over the coming months and everyone is heavily encouraged to seek a transfer ahead of the official announcement.” 

Missy chose that moment to speak up.  “I think it’s safe to say that many of us don’t want to leave our home.” 

“Quite,” he agreed.  “I personally will be tendering my resignation with the Protectorate in the coming weeks.  The Guild seems better suited to my future goals.” 

A hush fell over the crowd at the declaration.  Armsmaster was resigning his post?  The man once regarded as the greatest glory hound of the east coast would be giving up his career.  The declaration hung heavily as nobody dared to so much as breathe.

“I believe that is where I step in,” Dragon said, appearing on screen.  “Given recent events and the likely repercussions, it has been decided that the Guild will be establishing a presence within Brockton Bay.”

There was the other shoe.  Colin didn’t want to leave his home either and had figured out a way to make it happen that worked for him.  Which raised another question, one Madison didn’t want to voice.  

“You’re bringing the Guild to Brockton to keep tabs on the Teeth.” 

Every head turned to where Victoria floated, haloed with golden light.  The tone hadn’t been accusatory, but it still held some sort of expectation.  The Teeth remaining unchecked was the stuff of nightmares to most sane people.  Madison no longer qualified, not that they really considered themselves sane.  Not since they got in too deep with Emma’s anti-Taylor campaign of terror and how they remained silent. 

Colin nodded slowly.  “Officially we will be a Class-S counter force, much as the rest of the guild presents itself as.  Our goal will be to make good on the promise of a dead Endbringer by eliminating as many of the Parahuman threats to global peace as possible.” 

Well, that was basically Taylor’s plan to turn the Teeth into a mercenary group and send them out into the world.  Hell, knowing Colin, he would likely ask Weaver for unofficial support on some of those.  Madison just couldn’t see him targeting Taylor after everything he had done to try and find a sort-of peace with the latest—and likely last—Butcher. 

“We’re officially recruiting,” Dragon continued.  “Those who don’t wish to leave the city will be given priority.  This goes for both Wards and Protectorate.  Given the state of the organization, I strongly encourage joining.” 

Well, that certainly fit with the intel that Lisa had gathered.  The Cauldron bomb was probably worse than even she realized.

“Our first act will be a strike against the Dragonslayers,” Colin continued.  “Recent events have exposed how they managed to avoid capture to date and that exploit has since been closed.”

“What?” Emma exclaimed.  “Why not the Teeth?  They’re right there!” 

Colin seemed to consider that question, his eyes taking in each person present.  When they landed on Madison they seemed to linger just a fraction longer.  “I need everyone to be honest.  How many of you have been to the Teeth Arena as guests and left unscathed?”

Madison’s hand rose along with everyone who had been at the Arena that morning, along with a few others.  Ethan and Carly were a bit more reluctant to raise their hands, but did so.  Emma looked around in horror at that, then froze when she saw Madison’s raised hand. 

“What the fuck?” 

It took Madison a moment to realize Emma’s statement had been directed their way.  Emma’s eyes had blown wide at the revelation.  At least Sophia seemed to find some amusement from her reaction if the snickering was anything to go off of.

Sighing, Madison accepted that this was happening and that it might as well all be out in the open given they still intended to quit despite the announcement.  “I might have helped Vex when some Nazis jumped her at school during that whole mess last month.”

Not to mention that was when they first talked to Charlotte.  

Honestly, that girl had done more to bring them into the Teeth fold than any other.  Add in Rachel being an adorkable autistic doof—as Char once put it—and they were finding a comradery with the Teeth that had never truly existed with the Wards. 

“Madison, do you mind sharing your latest assignment with those who do not know of it?” Colin asked, giving them a significant look. 

Well, nothing for it then.  “I’ve been acting as a double agent, though with both parties in full understanding of what it entailed.  With the Wards, I’ve been Browbeat.  With the Teeth, I acted as Ripley.” 

The collective gasps were a bit of a surprise.  It wasn’t as if they were doing a good job of hiding it.  Hell, Madison had spent most of the heroic gathering working at a Teeth run booth!  It should have been obvious to anyone paying attention.  

“You fucking cunt!” 

Madison could have made some effort to avoid the coming slap.  Probably should have, knowing Emma carried a Brute rating.  Yet, they simply reinforced their bones and took the hit with a simple turn of their head to deflect the worst of it.  Training with Big Robbie was certainly paying off in that regard.  The gendered insult hurt more than the actual slap.  

Their head turned and met Emma’s cold, tear-filled, eyes.  “Feel better?” 

“What the fuck Mads!?” Emma shrieked.  

Madison dodged the sloppy follow-up swing and simply stood there.  Emma clearly hadn’t gotten any better despite being cleared to return to work.  Hell, someone had fucked up by allowing her into Brockton in the first place.  That Weaver hadn’t lifted even a single mosquito was proof enough of how she had mellowed out following the inheritance. 

“I did the right thing,” Madison said.  “The Empire attempted murder in the halls, had dirty cops at the ready, and were fully prepared to leave a bunch of gay girls dead.  That was my in with the Teeth, and those in charge felt the bridge shouldn’t be burned.” 

“Correct,” Colin said.  “At the time we needed more information within the Teeth and Madison was in position to provide it.  Unfortunately, we did not provide adequate oversight given your involvement in the assault on the Elite.” 

Madison shrugged.  “Again, it was the right thing to do.”

“Also saved my ass,” Sophia admitted, much to Madison’s surprise.  “Would have died at least twice without them covering me.” 

“Noted,” Colin said.  “Madison, do you intend to remain with the Wards, or are you going to seek other employment?” 

“Does it count as other employment?” Madison asked, raising an eyebrow.  “I’m already working with them afterall, and they don’t put arbitrary restraints on what I can do with my powers.” 

Emma snarled.  “No, Sophia I get.  She was always eager to see a Nazi dead if she could get away with it.  But you!?  I thought you were better than to join the Teeth!”

“Guess you just didn’t know me then,” Madison said.

“Was anything actually real?” Emma whispered.  “Or were all my friends monsters in disguise?” 

“Spoken by the biggest monster of us all,” Sophia interjected.  Emma recoiled from the accusation, but that didn’t deter Sophia in the slightest.  “Seriously.  I never got your obsession with Hebert.  She was a worthless dork but you had promise so I went along with it.  You were her best friend, a sister in all but blood, as she once put it.  Good people don’t drive someone like that to Trigger.” 

Oh to be a fly on the wall back at the Teeth arena just to see Taylor’s reaction to Sophia of all people standing up for her.  Knowing Lisa, she would be able to give a play by play, but it wouldn’t be the same.  Madison knew that was an unhealthy desire; one left over from her time running with Emma, but it wasn’t as unhealthy as some desires that still kicked around so they let themselves feel it. 

“Did Sophia just make a point?” Dennis whispered, though it may as well have been a gunshot in the silence of the room.

Emma blinked as something deep within cracked, her face contorting in terrifying ways.  Madison’s form tensed, coiled and ready to shift into something that might stand against Emma.  Flames engulfed her in a searing torrent as the woman shot through the air and straight through the window, melting the glass rather than shattering it.  The glowing streak raced through the sky, heading towards the city.  A brief moment of panic filled them that Emma might just attempt to crash the Teeth HQ, but Emma simply continued on, vanishing into the distance. 

The tension bled out as she vanished, and Madison was left with a single burning question.  One that she didn’t get to ask.

“Was it really a good idea to invite her?” Sophia demanded, her form rippling at the edges.  “I mean, she was the only reason I bothered showing up, but it seems kinda fucked to drag her back to the city where Weaver sees all.” 

On the screen, Dragon’s face twisted into a frown.  “Odd, it seems someone added her after the meeting began.  The transport that brought her from Boston has gone missing.” 

What?

The entire room descended into shouting at the revelation that someone had arranged for a situation to kick off.  Armsmaster spoke with Dragon, the pair keeping far calmer than the remainder of the room.  A bug clone formed up beside them and Madison found themself walking to join the growing round table. 

“...Cauldron might have sent her, but that strikes me as odd,” Dragon said, her face now a small window on the display as it showed the timetable of events.  “Emma is still listed as assisting in Boston on temporary leave from her psychiatric center.  She was not cleared for any Wards duties beyond that.” 

“Do we have any video footage?” Victoria asked, joining them. 

Rather than answer, Dragon pulled up the footage from Boston where Emma was picked up.  There was a Trooper with Emma, and the feed froze on a picture of the driver.  It was out of focus, and extremely difficult to make anything out due to some visual error from a leaf blowing through the air.

“The fedora bitch strikes again,” the bugs muttered.

While they weren’t sure who that was, Colin and Dragon both showed recognition at the mention of the supposed guilty party.  

“She’s trouble,” Dragon said.  “Rumors abound about a sort of boogeyman who silences those who go snooping into areas they should not.” 

“Like Cauldron,” Colin mused.  “I’ll admit to never paying those rumors any mind, but in the wake of what the Eidolon clone relayed to us, it does make some sort of sense.  The Case 53s are the result of powers being sold by Cauldron.  They weren’t the lucky ones.” 

Out of the corner of their eye, Madison caught Battery flinching.  Well, that wasn’t at all concerning.  Nor was the timing of when Dean fucking Stansfield happened to join them.  He had frozen right alongside the shocked woman, and it felt too convenient to be a coincidence. 

“Was Stansfield also off the list?” Madison asked.  “Because he just walked in the door at the perfect moment to hear you namedrop Cauldron and their selling of powers.” 

“I am going to throttle that bitch,” the bugs said.  “One moment.  It would appear that she’s in the city right now.  I’m going to have a word with her.” 

The swarm dissolved as Taylor shifted focus to whatever that mess would entail.  That wasn’t Madison’s problem, and neither was the angry golden Brute currently floating towards her ex who couldn’t seem to get the door he had just walked through open again.

“Dean,” Victoria said, her voice cold as ice.  “Why do you have a broken Shard?”  Victoria paused, then shifted her glowing eyes towards Carly.  “For that matter, Battery, same damn question.” 

“Puppy?” Ethan asked, sounding hurt.  “You bought your powers?” 

Carly stood there with wide eyes as she looked anywhere but at those who had surrounded her.  “What?  Why would you think that?”

“Your Shard has no connection, no identity,” Victoria said.  “Its an amalgamation of different shards, the connection frayed and tenuous.” 

It took Madison a moment to realize that it wasn’t just Victoria speaking, but also something more.  Fragile One was speaking with her, as though they were the same person.  The thought of it sent chills through Madison, and the answering touch in the back of their mind only made it worse. 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about Vicky,” Dean said, holding his hands up, palms facing himself.  “I’ve told you about my trigger, remember?” 

“You told me a lie,” Victoria said.  “I knew it then, but let you have it.  Don’t try me now that I know better.” 

“I wasn’t lying,” he tried, but then dropped to his knees, breath turning shallow. 

“Feel that?” Victoria demanded.  “That’s what my Trigger felt like.  That’s how I felt that day at the ball game when I realized that Mom didn’t care about my life.  Thanks to your contribution, I got my aura and suddenly people couldn’t not pay attention to me.  Fuck you for that, by the way.” 

“I have no idea—” 

“Save it,” Victoria seethed.  “You can’t hide shit from me anymore, not with Fragile on my side.  She’s telling me everything.  You drank a vial in their compound on another Earth.” 

Dean’s face dropped as she spoke, shifting to abject fear by the end.  “Oh god, they’re going to kill us all.” 

“I’m not afraid of them,” Victoria said coldly. 

Dean stared back at her.  “You should be.  They have a cape that they send after those of us that don’t keep quiet.  They show us what she can do, how lethal she can be with nothing but a pencil!  She’s a monster in human skin.” 

“Pretty sure our resident monster just went after her,” Ethan said, turning his attention fully to his wife.  “Now, Puppy, did you really get your powers like that?”

She bit her lip, eyes screwed shut as though she expected something to happen that might stop her.  Thinking about it, the odds were good that she had tried to speak in the past and was warned off of it.  Well, nothing seemed to be happening this time, and soon her shoulders sagged in resignation.

“Yes,” Carly whispered.  “I drank one of their vials.  I did it so I could catch you.” 

She stood there, braced for whatever came.  It was disturbingly close to a wife expecting abuse when her husband was pissed.  Madison knew what that looked like from experience.  It was part of why they never gave a damn what they got up to off hours.  Ethan had just stared at her as he worked through whatever churning thoughts plagued him.

“Oh thank god,” Ethan said, then wrapped his wife in a crushing hug.  Carly locked up, her costume glowing slightly as he held her.  “I always thought…  I didn’t cause your trigger!  You have no idea how—” 

His words choked off as the man cried openly, holding Carly tightly.

“Well, that’s not what I expected,” Sophia said. 

“Same,” Madison answered. 

Watching as the two began to talk in hushed whispers, it left them with the impression that maybe things would be okay for them.  It was a fair sight better than how things played out with Dean at least.  The man just watched them with his jaw hanging open as Victoria hovered over him like a pissed off goddess.  In a way, she kinda was.  Especially if Fragile was doing half the things that Taylor’s power seemed to be doing for her. 

“My life is over,” Dean muttered, clutching at his face.  “They’re going to take everything now.” 

“Don’t consider that a foregone conclusion,” Dragon said, her face once again taking up the entire monitor.  “The Triumvirate were all recipients of such vials, which fits given Rebecca Costa-Brown is Alexandria.” 

The room fell into silence, only to be broken as someone started to laugh.  It took a moment for Madison to realize that it was them.  The entire system was just as fucked at all levels.  It made their own indiscretions with Taylor seem so small in comparison.  In a way, they were, and yet… 

“Yeah, I think I quit,” Madison said, still fighting down the laughter.  “And here I was stressing over things, and yet the top brass are all just as fucked as I am!” 

Madison was a monster, there was no debating that.  And because of that, they had helped create one of the most terrifying monsters in the world.  Well, Taylor was becoming something so much more than a mere monster now.  Perhaps it was time Madison embraced their own inner monster.  

It wasn’t as if they were hiding it anymore.

***

Stepping into the shelter was usually something that calmed Madison, but after that meeting they just wanted something strong to knock them on their ass.  Thankfully Rachel favored hard liquor and usually kept some stocked.  If they were to be a villain, they might as well embrace some of the perks. 

The dogs were all in their kennels thankfully, and Cassie was busy on her phone.  The girl glanced up, her piercing blue eyes meeting Madison’s. 

“Rache is up in her apartment,” the mocha skinned girl said.  “We’ve still got a few hours until the dogs need their evening walk.” 

“Got it,” Madison said.  “Has Char been around?” 

Cassie shook her head.  “Sorry.  She said she was gonna be down at the Boardwalk until sunset helping with the cleanup.” 

Right, because despite the distance, Brockton still got hit by some of Leviathan’s waves.

“I’ll text her then,” Madison said, taking their phone out.  Char’s contact was at the top of their list and a message was sent off.  “I’ll be down when it’s time to walk the dogs.” 

“Awesome,” Cassie said.  “And I want the deets of that meeting!”

“Sure thing,” Madison said, heading up the stairs to the apartment space.

Madison shut the door behind them, eager to just be done with the day.  They were greeted by the sight of Rachel reclining back on the sofa, watching Blue’s Clues on an old box TV in nothing but a tank top and a pair of boxers.  Brutus and Angelica were lounging at the foot of the sofa, and both had perked up when she entered the room. 

“You’re back.” 

Madison offered Rachel a smile they didn’t feel.  It only made Rachel frown.  

“Come here.” 

Not one to disappoint, Madison joined Rachel on the couch, curling up with their head on Rachel’s lap.  Fingers quickly found themselves tangled in their hair and Madison shifted, sprouting canine ears atop their head.  The sensation was heavenly; like the itch you could never scratch finally getting the attention it needed.

Was it any wonder that they had decided to fall in with villains?  Forget cookies, the dark side had ear scritches to die for.  Still, the moment couldn’t last, and Madison had a question that they knew Rachel wouldn’t beat around the bush over.

“Has your Shard tried talking to you?”

“Doesn’t talk,” Rachel said.  “But we get each other.”

 “Lucky you,” Madison muttered.  “I haven’t really been listening to mine.” 

“If you don’t want to, then don’t,” Rachel said, her fingers still moving in that mesmerising way.  “Up to you and nobody else.” 

Thinking about that, maybe it really could be that simple.  Closing their eyes, Madison extended a metaphorical invitation.  Something stirred, but they couldn’t quite place it.  Nothing spoke to them, which was a bit of a relief that whatever it was hadn’t just started to insert foreign thoughts into their mind.

“Hey,” Madison whispered to the void.  “Do you have a name?” 

They laid there for a moment, wondering not for the first time if they were simply losing it.  Rachel’s fingers kept moving in their rhythmic patterns.  It helped keep them grounded despite the absurdity of what they were attempting.

Designation; Shifting Forms

The words had echoed through their mind at a booming volume, Madison nearly jumped off Rachel’s lap, but caught herself before they did.  They settled back and Rachel resumed her ministrations without a word.

“Rather on the nose,” Madison muttered.

Their right hand shifted, completely on its own.  An eyeball formed atop their index finger, and a mouth opened on their palm.  “Quite.  Our father was hardly original.” 

Rachel’s motions paused for a moment, then resumed as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.  Then again, maybe this was the new normal and Madison was just behind the times.

“Can’t all be Horizon,” Madison muttered, trying very hard to not freak out that their Shard had just taken over part of their body without their permission.  To their great surprise, there was an apologetic impression in their head at that.  Taking a chance, they posed the question.  “Want a new one?” 

A second eyeball formed, both looking right at them.  “Like Fragile One?”

“Exactly.”  Madison smiled, looking down at the scowling hand.  The new form reminded them of one of their favorite manga, and the thought wouldn’t leave their head.  “What about Migi?” 

“From that manga you liked.”  The eyeball blinked.  “Are you calling me a parasite?”

“I’m pretty sure Queen Administrator said all Shards were parasites by their very nature.” 

“Yup,” Rachel grunted.  “Not like heartworms though.  These help us.” 

Maybe, but only because Taylor had somehow convinced hers to actually like humanity or something.  That or it had been the Butchers as a whole that pulled off that particular hat trick.  Not that it was Madison’s place to figure that out.  They would leave the philosophical stuff to Lisa for when she’s feeling introspective. 

“Very well, [Designation] updated to [Migi].” 

“Nice to meet you Migi,” Madison said.  “I hope we can get along.”

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 7

“Council?” Kimberly asked. 

“Yes,” Viola said in English, sipping her tea.  “They govern Arcadia.  I am member.” 

“A member,” Kimberly said, frowning.  “They meet me want?” 

“Want to meet me,” Viola corrected.  “And yes.  

Correcting one another’s word choice had become part of the routine as they both learned.  Viola’s language was certainly easier to speak, but trickier to write.  At least spelling was a non-issue for Acadian, given it was a phonetic language.  That was a point that Kimberly teased Viola with across their study sessions.  Granted, almost every conversation turned into some minor lesson given how quickly they were picking things up.  It was a relief to know that even with the lack of a reference, they were managing.

“Why?” 

“The ritual,” Viola said, taking a moment to consider her words.  “They fear the implications.  Also, the city shield is weakened.  The ritual caused this.” 

“The rift-breach.” 

“Correct.  Collapsing the one did not solve the problem.”

Kimberly’s magical theory was barely in its infancy; just a few books made for kids that she had read over the last few days since waking up on that cold stone slab.  She had no idea what might have caused it, other than a theory that it might have something to do with the physics of pulling her soul from another plane of reality.

Magic theory often conflicted with her knowledge of physics, but that no doubt came down to her lack of information.  That would change with time and effort, though for now it just frustrated her.  Three years of college only for her entire world view to be turned on its head by literal magic. 

“Any danger?” Kimberly asked, then clarified.  “To meeting.” 

“Yes.  The Council thinks you are Lilim reborn.”

There was that name again; the woman from the mural at the Cathedral.  Kimberly was at the point with her grasp of the language that attending a children’s lesson or two at the Cathedral wouldn’t be remiss.  The simpler language would help with comprehension, but that was still a few days off.  The meeting with the council was happening in just a few short hours. 

“Who is Lilim?” Kimberly asked once more. 

Viola looked away, finishing her tea before standing.  “Time to go.” 

A heavy sigh escaped as Kimberly moved to follow.  Viola always dodged the question when asked; the same as attempting to discuss her powers.  There had to be a reason for it, but Kimberly couldn’t imagine what it might be.  Hopefully learning from the sermons would give her a better picture of the persona she was somehow linked to. 

A warm breeze swept through the street, ruffling her blue hair.  The color remained surreal, knowing that it was entirely natural.  She’d dyed it blue a week before her death, which probably wasn’t a coincidence.  

The calendar put the seasons as similar to Earth, but they ran off a lunar system rather than a solar.  Each day of the month carried a unique name, with the days of the sun and moon marking the mid and end point of the cycle.  Moon Day was the full moon, and Sun Day marked the new moon.  Simple enough on the surface, but remembering the names of thirty-two different days was going to be tedious.

“Lunch will be after the Council,” Viola said.

“Sounds good,” Kimberly said, breathing deep.  She was on edge, dreading what the meeting might bring.  Especially with how tight-lipped Viola was about the connection to Lilim.  “I’m not hungry anyway.”

“Nervous?” 

“Yes,” Kimberly said, gripping her arm.  “I am afraid.” 

“Ah.  That says much.”  They continued onward towards the hanging gardens, which she really needed to learn the name of.  As they approached, Kimberly took the easy option.  “The gardens, what name?”

Viola paused, looking up at the flowering vines that hung from the pillars.  “Renwatch Gardens.  Old Council member.”

Renwatch…  A family name or a given one?  Not that it mattered, but it was still an answer to the question.  Granted, it was a bit underwhelming to see something so magnificent reduced to the mundane.  The Hanging Gardens of Babylon had a certain gravitas to them, but had they also shared such a mundane name in the past?  Many small details were lost to history, so it was certainly possible.  

The flowers were innumerable, arranged in sweeping patterns that defied base planning.  If it was completely natural then Kim would eat her left shoe.  Many artists likely contributed to the crafting of the gardens, and with how it was a living structure, it had to be constantly maintained and iterated upon.  Either magic was even more bullshit than she realized, or they had done one hell of a grafting job. 

Truly, a marvel. 

“If you wish, we can visit after,” Viola said.  “For now, the Council wait.” 

“Right,” Kimberly said, not correcting the minor slip. 

She gave the gardens one last glance as she approached the domed structure where she would meet with the people that ruled the city and surrounding lands.  Viola didn’t slow as she passed the archway.  A prickling sensation washed over Kimberly’s skin and she froze in place.  The temperature and humidity sharply increased over the threshold.  It wasn’t hard to see why.  If the outside portion of the gardens was a hanging beauty, then this indoor atrium was a tropical paradise.  Fountains streamed from up high in waterfalls that cascaded over clear blue crystal.  They pooled at the bottom, a stream flowing into a gentle creek from the pond.  

Waterfowl swam happily while turtles sunned along the rocks.  Fruit trees grew freely alongside bushes full of berries.  She reached up and plucked a yellow fruit from one of the nearby trees more out of curiosity than hunger.  Taking a bite, the flavor exploded in a sweet and almost tangy flavor.  Kimberly took it back.  The Hanging Gardens were impressive, but this was a true paradise.  

Viola had stopped by one of the side archways that led deeper into the structure, watching back with a smirk on her lips.  Kimberly picked up her pace, holding the fruit in her teeth as she caught up with her friend and mentor.  The hall they entered wasn’t too different from the basement of the Cathedral.  No windows and multiple doors with only a number to identify what laid within. 

Door number twenty-four was their destination.  Inside was a simple waiting space, but Viola didn’t pause to take a seat.  She walked right up to the far wall and pressed her hand against a stone.  Magic flashed across the surface and a portion of the wall lowered into the ground.  The soft glow of crystal gently illuminated the stairwell leading down into the depths of the earth.  

Fingers flicked, producing a brighter sphere of light as Viola led the way.  The pervasive sense of impending doom grew with each step, as though Kimberly were walking to her execution.  It was a familiar sensation, one she knew from the day she died.  She’d felt it the moment the door clicked shut and Rory cornered her in that room.  Whatever waited for them was dangerous as hell.

The stairway opened up into a round antechamber with a skylight that reflected the open air of the atrium above.  It had to be a magical illusion given she couldn’t see a hint of the fountain or plant life.  At the center of the chamber stood a tree shaped impossibly into a round table with an immense map crafted from the very grain of the wood.  The surface of which reflected the light from the near mirror polish.  And around that table sat multiple individuals that had all turned to affix her with varied gazes. 

The first was the man that Viola had thrown aside, he glared at them with open hatred.  To his right was a woman with yellow hair that glowed in the light.  Her sneer made it clear that she was not going to be a friend.  At least the next man in line wore a smile, though his white hair and wrinkles suggested he might not be an ally for long.  The next two men regarded her more neutrally, as though unsure of what to make of her and willing to make their own judgments.  Then there was the final member of the assembly and the second that held some familiarity.  He was the man that had fetched Viola for the rift-breach. 

He wore armor; heavy and practical.  His black hair had streaks of gray along the edges and his face was covered in scars.  His body was bulky, the armor holding tight to muscles that left no doubt to his strength.  Of all the people present, he was the one that held the foreboding aura that she had sensed. 

This man was ready to kill her at the first convenience. 

“She’s here.” 

“Lilim’s Vessel.” 

“The Dark Goddess herself…” 

The murmurs continued to grow, most of which she only picked up bits and pieces of, but the tone of it wasn’t promising.  It was growing into a cacophony of exclamations and heated exchanges.  Worse, the glares being sent her way were growing ever more hate-filled.  Had they already decided her fate and this was just going to be an execution without a chance to defend herself?  Was that going to be her fate once again?

The armored man slammed a hand down on the table, splintering the wood.  “Enough!” 

Kimberly swallowed as the room fell silent.  Well, almost silent.  Viola sighed and continued into the room, stopping at the table.  Viola shook her head and smiled fondly at the gruff man.  With a wave of her hand, the damages knit themselves back together.  Not one person so much as twitched at the display which suggested it might just be commonplace for those two. 

Viola affected a warm smile and regarded the room before turning back to face Kimberly and throwing a less than subtle wink her way.  “Now, shall we begin?”

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 6

The return of Viola had kicked the proverbial hornet’s nest.  Dozens of robed individuals hurried about, some pulling books and scrolls from the archives, others gathering staves and other such items.  Soon there were a dozen people standing in the courtyard, all holding some sort of rod in hand. 

Viola had stepped away after delivering the news and returned cleaned up; with fresh robes free of blood.  She gave a speech to those assembled and they soon departed, though Viola didn’t follow with them.  Instead she walked over to Kimberly and offered a slight bow. 

“Sorry,” Viola said in English.  

The lack of common dialog between them once again reared its ugly head, but Viola didn’t seem perturbed.  Her hands moved, drawing a circle in the air.  She then mimed something walking through where that circle was.  What followed was a word that Kimberly didn’t know, but she could get from context that it meant whatever she had just described.  Kimberly reached for her pockets, but had nothing at hand.  Pity.  Something to write with would be very useful. 

“Here,” Viola said after a moment, taking Kimberly by the hand.

She pulled gently, guiding Kimberly out of the courtyard and into the cathedral.  The light of the sun streamed through stained glass depictions of scenes she had little context for.  They were beautiful even as they continued past them and back into the depths until they stood in the library.  Viola pulled aside one of the robed individuals working the stacks and gave them instructions.  They nodded and hurried off. 

Viola didn’t stop there, moving with purpose to another section where she pulled a small book from one of the shelves.  It had a plain cover in soft tan leather and when Viola opened it to thumb through the pages, it was completely blank.  Seemingly satisfied, she then moved across the way to another shelf that held small square spaces.  From there she withdrew a box and set it atop the book before holding them out for Kimberly.

“You,” Viola said, then placed them in her hands.

“Me,” Kimberly repeated, looking down at the items.  

Carefully, she tucked the book under her arm and opened the box.  The case was lined with velvet padding which held one of the ornate fountain pens and three bottles containing black, blue, and red liquids.  Ink, for the pen.  From what she knew of her history, such a thing was inordinately expensive to offer so casually.  Yet, the library seemingly had each by the dozens just sitting there for those who needed them.

“Coin?” 

Viola smiled, shaking her head.  “No.” 

And then she was in motion once again, heading for the desk where the young man from earlier was busy writing something out.  He looked up when she arrived and spoke quickly, sliding several books over.  Viola nodded, picking up the stack as she checked each one.  Satisfied, she thanked the man and departed, Kimberly following close behind.

Curiosity welled up as they traversed the halls and made their way back up to the ground level.  Just what books had she requested in addition to the blank notebook?  They were probably more books that would help with translations, though none looked quite like the children’s tales from last night.  That still left her with some ideas of how to put that blank notebook to use.  Obviously she needed to make some cheat-sheets for the basics of the language.  Then there were the words and translations she would want to keep track of.

A truly monumental task awaited, but Kimberly was eager to dive right in.  It would be the perfect distraction from everything plaguing her mind.  A way to distance herself from the grief of losing her life and all that she knew and loved.  It was how she coped; throwing herself into study so she could get away from her hometown and everyone that had made her life hell.  Heather hadn’t been quite as invested, but she still managed good enough grades to get a partial scholarship for a medical track that helped secure their new life. 

Was there even a life insurance policy in place for her?  If there was, Heather would never see a penny of it.  No doubt her parents were going to cash it in and pretend to be sad for a few weeks while conning half the church into donating money despite them raking in a quarter million per year. 

Gentle fingers tilted Kimberly’s chin up, bringing her eyes level with Viola’s own.  Those soft grays watched her with compassion and it took Kimberly a moment to realize she was crying.  Such a display of vulnerability and weakness chaffed at old instincts, but what did those matter anymore?  It wasn’t like her father was going to materialize from nowhere and beat her for it.  If he did, it would mean Heather wasn’t out of reach. 

Slowly, Viola stepped forward, as though she were approaching an injured animal.  Kimberly wanted to laugh at how accurate that sentiment truly was.  Without the ability to speak, she might as well have been just that!

“You don’t get it!” Kimberly cried out, pushing Viola away.

Viola steadied herself, and began to move back, only to pause as the shadows writhed in time with Kimberly’s bubbling emotions.  A frown crossed Viola’s face before she sighed, letting the limb drop back to her side.  Kimberly appreciated the space, though she struggled to understand how this random woman could be so understanding and compassionate. 

“I know you can’t understand me, but I had a life back there,” Kimberly continued, the words just spilling out.  “My girlfriend and I were going to get married after college, adopt a kid or two, and live life in a way that pissed off every homophobe nationwide!  Now I’m dead—only not—because someone did something and I’m here.  Like, what am I even doing?  I just wanted—” 

Her voice broke and Kimberly let out a wailing sob.  It was just so fucking unfair!  Here she was, completely lost and alone, with nothing but some random woman who didn’t understand a damn thing she was saying.  So much work lay ahead of her; all so she could have a single conversation about how crushing everything was. 

It was so much, such a crushing weight, for one girl barely in her twenties to bear on her own.  All she wanted was for her girlfriend to know that she was okay.  That despite everything, she had landed on her feet.  How much study would it take to even get that far?  Was it even possible to manage a simple message let alone anything greater?

Magic was real here, and someone had managed to rip Kimberly from one dimension to another.  Could she do the same to Heather?  Would that even be fair to her?  It wasn’t like either of them had any real attachment to their home world; just one another.  Yet, she couldn’t just unilaterally go through with it. 

Hell, their worlds might not even be running at the same timescale.  For all Kimberly knew, a thousand years on Earth were passing each second.  There was simply no way to know for certain.  The fact was, Kimberly was alive here and now, and that was the only certainty that she had. 

“I just wanted to be happy for once in my damn life.” 

It wasn’t as though she were asking for the impossible.  Just some damn happiness in a cruel and uncaring universe.  Warm arms wrapped around her and Kimberly lashed out, the shadows coiling around them as all the light vanished, plunging everything into darkness.  That didn’t stop Kimberly from being able to see the woman who held on to her without even a sliver of fear.

She had every reason to be afraid.  With the murals that depicted someone who looked just like Kimberly, who wielded that same power…  The implications scared Kimberly on a primal level.  She needed to learn so much more about the world, and the origin of her strange and terrible abilities that now flowed through her.  Just who was Lilim, and what was her connection to the prevailing religion?  Viola seemed to be someone of high standing in their structure, so the answers would come in time.  That she didn’t fear Kimberly was a good sign, or at least she hoped it was.

Once again it all came down to learning as quickly as she could.  The shadows retreated at her whim, leaving them in the light of the sun once again.  Viola relaxed slowly, pulling away with a careful grace.  That nobody had stopped to investigate was a minor miracle, but Kimberly would take it.  

“Sorry,” Kimberly said, wiping her face.

Viola held out a piece of cloth with elaborate stitching.  A handkerchief?  Taking it, Kimberly wiped at her eyes, then blew her nose.  Once cleaned up, Kimberly wasn’t sure what to do with the soiled cloth.  She held it up, hoping the question was clear enough.

Viola chuckled, then held out her hand.  Fingers twitched as light twisted over her palm.  A circle was followed by lines forming in patterns.  The sigil formed from nothing, glowing bright, then the handkerchief was enveloped in a sphere of water.  Kimberly jumped back, her heart hammering from the sudden display of conjuration. 

The water dissipated, only for a second sigil to spark into life.  Heat wafted off the cloth for a moment before Viola took it back in hand and folded it before slipping it back into the pocket it had come from like it was the most casual thing in the world. 

“Handy trick,” Kimberly muttered. 

Viola smirked as a finger twirled, leaving a trail of light behind.  Then she snapped, and the trails exploded into a shower of sparkling motes that faded into nothing.  A wet giggle escaped before Kimberly could properly tramp it down, which only served to draw a wider grin from the mage. 

“Okay, that was good,” she said.  “Home?”

“Yes,” Viola agreed. 

They passed through the courtyard, with several people still in motion from the prior announcement.  It looked like a second group was forming, though she wasn’t sure what the reason might be.  Whatever it was, she didn’t think it to be too pressing given how calm and collected Viola presented herself. 

Back on the street, there were several people moving quickly.  Some out of fear, others with purpose.  The armor of the soldiers moving ahead of them was a step beyond the standard fare worn by those she saw earlier.  Was it a difference between guards and soldiers, or was this the equivalent to riot gear? 

Her speculation was cut short when they reached the path to Viola’s home and she got a good look at the rest of the sprawl below.  There was a square not far into the lower levels of the city, and unlike last time she saw the idyllic square it barely drew the eye, this time she couldn’t help but stare at the site of disaster.

A deep hole had been practically scooped from the stonework, cutting through pipes and dirt alike.  Water poured into the pit, filling it slowly.  The robed members of the church were set up off to the side at what appeared to be a makeshift triage center, soft glows being cast over injured men.  Around the crater, people were dragging limp corpses of mangled beasts into a pile where other mages were burning them.  

Had this been where Viola rushed off to? 

“Viola,” Kimberly said, waving at the distant courtyard.  “Over there?” 

The woman turned, looking over the plaza.  She said something, then paused.  Walking up to the railing, she pulled her own notebook out and flipped to an empty page.  Her hand moved quickly, writing something as well as drawing?  When she turned it around, that same word was spelled out at the top of the page along with a depiction of the plaza with a shimmering hole torn in reality along with several monsters standing around it.  Again, she repeated the words, and Kimberly understood what they meant despite not knowing the full definition or implications contained within. 

“Rift-breach.”

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 5

Lacking anything else to do, Kimberly followed the robed woman as she led the kids inside the structure.  The entrance led to a hallway that ran alongside the building and then to a door that went below ground into a basement or crypt.  The halls were lit with the same glowing crystals that the street lamps and homes used, casting a soft glow over the length. 

Multiple doors split off along the hall, and they walked past each one.  The kids tried to contain their excitement, but the little girl was particularly expressive when they passed some of the other robed individuals.  At least they didn’t seem put off by the sight of dirty children in what appeared to be their dorms. 

A healthy sign that the poor weren’t as looked down upon as the residents of the district seemed to indicate.  Reaching the end of the hall, the young woman opened one of the doors and beckoned the children inside.  Peeking in, Kimberly gaped at the literal shower stalls, all with the same water producing glyph crystals affixed to the ceilings. 

She had thought enchantments like those were something rare and valuable given the apparent tech levels in the city.  Hell, Viola’s home even had a working toilet.  Kinda.  The less said about the weird seashells and how Viola needed to demonstrate the correct methods, the better.  Kimberly was now forced to reevaluate her assessment of the tech.  Then again, the church was situated among the wealthiest homes she had seen so far, and right across from the hanging gardens.  If there was money to go around, no doubt the church was getting some of it. 

It was yet another question she would need to ask once she had a better grasp of the language being spoken.  Listening to the people around her was giving her more impressions of the grammatical structure and flow, but she needed to work with Viola further before she could begin to tackle a deeper understanding.

Kimberly didn’t follow the woman into the restroom, getting an odd look from the woman tasked with watching her.  She started to say something, but paused as she frowned.  Well, at least Viola explained that she didn’t speak the language.  Kimberly smiled back and pointed at the ground where she stood, then herself.

Immediately she missed how easily Viola seemed to intuit what she wanted to convey as the woman just stared at her with incomprehension.  After several moments Kimberly let out a sigh and let herself sink to the ground and leaned against the wall.  Finally it seemed to click that she would be waiting there until they were done. 

As much as she wanted to explore, or to go back to that carved mural, she knew better than to wander off to someplace where she couldn’t say a word to explain herself aside from the name and title of the woman who had left her in their care.  Uttering ‘Maester Viola Chandler’ would only get her so far.  Sure, that might be enough to keep them from slapping her in chains or whatever they used for criminals, but why tempt fate or push the bounds of propriety? 

Besides, it was a chance to just stop and reflect on everything that had happened.  Kimberly had died.  Murdered by some prick that hit on her at a damn frat party.  She’d only gone because a couple of their friends wanted some safety in numbers.  Heather had even expressed reservations!  She should have listened to her girlfriend and stayed home instead. 

Rory had creeped her out the moment he saw her from across the yard.  He’d tried hitting on her and Heather had made it quite clear that she was taken with a public display of affection that left her breathless.  That should have been the end of it, and for a few hours it was.  One of the girls they had come to look out for had even managed to secure a date with the guy she was interested in. 

Just when they were about to leave one of the girls threw up on herself while Kimberly was in the restroom.  She’d exited to an empty hall and Rory had grabbed her, pulling her into one of the rooms of the house.  He blathered something about showing her what a real man was like but Kimberly wasn’t about to let that happen. 

She hit him; hard.  He went down and just as she was unlocking the door the bastard had pulled a knife and stuck her with it.  And just like that, her life had ended.  All because of a pig in human clothing.  Would he face justice?  Probably not, knowing how law enforcement in their shit town loved to coddle the frat boys. 

All she could hope for was that Heather found some closure and managed to move on.  Yet, putting herself in Heather’s shoes if the situation were reversed?  She couldn’t see herself loving anyone else the same way.  They had known each other since the Second Grade.  They were inseparable growing up.  She couldn’t even pinpoint when their relationship grew from the closest of friends to properly dating.  One day they just kissed and that was it.  All the other firsts weren’t far behind. 

Kimberly died at twenty-one, and she honestly couldn’t pinpoint how close they were to the ten year anniversary of their first kiss.  They kept it hidden from their parents, because neither of them would be accepting.  Came with the territory of Heather being the pastor’s daughter and Kimberly’s parents being important figures in the church. 

Maybe that was why the church felt comfortable despite being for a completely unknown religion.  It was what she knew for most of her life.  She was fairly certain their first kiss had happened in the backrooms of the church building.  Despite everything, she had mostly pleasant memories of such places.

Shit.  Hopefully Heather knew to hide any signs of their relationship when their parents inevitably showed up.  That was not a revelation she needed to be dealing with on top of the grief of losing Kimberly to a brutal murder. 

Tears dripped down her cheeks, falling freely onto her knees as she wept in silence.  Kimberly hadn’t ever been much of a crier.  That had been beaten out of her at a young age by a man who prided himself on his image, and the family was a reflection of his leadership.  It was a common belief among the congregation, and it wasn’t until Kimberly got to college that she started to see how fucked up her childhood really was. 

Frankly, it was a minor miracle that their parents hadn’t figured out that they were dating right under their noses.  That shared room would have never happened if they had even an inkling of what they were.  

Pulling her knees closer, Kimberly whispered.  “Fuck, please stay safe.  You deserve to be happy.  And so do I.  Just not together…Like we promised.”

Despite knowing better, she sat there and just mourned the life she had lost.  The love she would never know again.  That alone was crushing.  She had found her soul mate early in life and lived alongside her for many years, only to lose her.  Yet, Kimberly was alive.  There was potential for her to carve out a future in this new world, she just had to make something of it. 

Easier said than done when she was still grieving the life lost.

The little girl came running out, now in clean clothes and with decidedly less dirt smeared across her face.  She was grinning, babbling excitedly about something or other.  The boy followed a moment later, decidedly less excited as the young woman trailed behind them.  She wore a bemused expression as the boy looked anywhere but at her. 

Ah right, he was probably embarrassed about someone having to help clean him up.  She’d been similarly embarrassed when Viola had to help her with the shower controls last night.  

More than that, the few minor scuffs, scrapes, and cuts were all missing from the children.  Was that the result of healing magic, or something else?  More questions she would need to have answered in due time.

The robed woman finally looked at her, then blinked, a hand reaching for her cheek only for Kimberly to gently swat it aside.  She wiped her own tears away and stood, turning her eyes down the hall so that she wouldn’t have to see the raw compassion in those young eyes.

She didn’t need the pity. 

Their next destination was a communal dining area full of tables and chairs arranged across the open floor.  On the far wall was a serving line where two robed individuals worked over steaming surfaces.  The young woman led the kids over and got them both bowls of some steaming dish loaded with pasta and greens.  The smell was heavenly, and Kimberly was once again reminded that she didn’t really get to finish her lunch excursion. 

Another bowl was passed her way, and this time she offered a weak smile back.  This woman might be younger than her by at least a few years, but she carried out the task at hand with a warm smile and open heart.  At least, that was what Kimberly told herself as she ate the leafy soup.  The greens weren’t cabbage or spinach, not that Kimberly was an expert on vegetables.  Bits of grain not unlike rice floated in it, along with some type of bean.  It was a pleasant and savory meal; unlike anything she was truly familiar with.  

Still, it was nice, and the kids practically squealed when they were offered a second bowl.  She hoped their story wasn’t all too common, but something told her that for all the marvels of magic in this new world, some things still fell through the cracks in the facade.  

It was only as she reached the bottom of her bowl that she began to truly unwind.  She just had to trust that Viola would return soon.  It wasn’t even that she was a familiar face-the only familiar face so far—but that she could grasp languages as easily as Kimberly.  That was a comfort in this strange and new world.

A tour of the grounds followed, from the back rooms that held a possible medical unit to a library packed full of books both large and small.  Picking one up, she wasn’t surprised to see that it was hand written.  The lack of a printing press was interesting, given the magical advancements she had seen in use through everyday life. 

Maybe that could be something she looked into.

The sanctuary was familiar territory, with the raised podium where sermons would be delivered to the masses.  The rows of seating were cushioned and ornate, with enough space to seat thousands.  Probably not the entire breadth of the city’s populace, but a fair percentage of it nonetheless.  

From there it was back outside, where each tree bore fruit.  One robed man casually plucked a yellow orb and bit into it without a second thought.  Kimberly vaguely recognized one or two from her earlier fruit cup, but none were a direct analog to anything from Earth.

Coming back to the mural, Kimberly stopped in front of it.  Once again the woman depicted called to her.  Was the resemblance truly coincidence, or was there something deeper at play.  The woman that had been escorting them came to stand beside her.  She too was looking intently at the mural, then back at Kimberly. 

“Lilim,” the woman said.  

She pointed at the mural and continued speaking, but the word Lilim was repeated a few more times as she did.  Was that a title, or a name?  Yet another question for her to ask once she understood more of the language.  If the depicted woman was someone central to the religion of the city, then it was probably a good idea for her to attend some of the messages no doubt being taught on the regular. 

A sudden uptick in volume pulled Kimberly from her musing as commotion swept over the courtyard.  She turned along with the others and blinked at the sight of Viola.  She wore a bright smile as several others in robes practically swarmed her, but her own robes were torn and battered.  Worse, her sleeve was stained dark, as though she had been bleeding only recently. 

Had Viola gotten into a fight since they last saw one another?  Kimberly was on her feet, moving along with the others.  Viola was speaking, casual and calm.  Once again her lack of understanding reared its ugly head.  Some gasped, others spoke in hushed tones, but one thing was clear.  Whatever had happened wasn’t normal, and had implications.

There were no signs of blemished flesh, but healing magic of some sort existed in this world.  She could have been on death’s door five minutes ago for all Kimberly knew.  Yet, Viola’s easy going nature helped put Kimberly back at ease with how unbothered she appeared given her current state.  It couldn’t have been too bad if Viola was all smiles. 

Right?

---***---

Yes, that is a three seashells joke. No I will not elaborate further.

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 4

The confusion lasted for several moments; the children glancing between one another as Viola’s brows scrunched.  Yes, the language barrier was still a problem, but Viola had demonstrated that she was every bit the quick study that Kimberly knew herself to be.  Maybe even better, given that she had at least a few years on her. 

“Help?” Viola asked, picking out the most important word of the statement. 

Nodding, Kimberly took her finger and wrote words out on her palm incorrectly.  Viola frowned, as she did so, then got up.  She took Kimberly’s palm and began correcting each word in order.  Once done, she looked up, expecting the next step.  

Kimberly grinned at that and pointed at her. “Help.  You helped correct me.”  Then pointed at both kids who were eating.  “You helped them too.” 

Each word was accompanied by gestures to help give context and Viola watched each motion with sharp eyes.  Kimberly trusted her to work through the word with context, even if she didn’t know each word.  After a moment, Viola nodded, then took out another coin. 

“Where?” 

Now it was Kimberly’s turn to frown.  Where money was a fairly broad question, one that could have any number of answers.  Again, context played a role.  The kids were poor, and if she wanted to help them the money had to come from somewhere.  Given the kids were running around, there wasn’t likely some government funded option for dealing with them.  Unfortunate, but one that she wasn’t in a position to influence. 

Then again, the house that she stumbled through did appear to belong to Kimbree’s family, which meant it was technically hers?  Well, that assumed Kimbree had no living relatives after the literal bloodbath.  Still, could she make the offer?  With the kids right in front of her, she couldn’t exactly turn them away.  A meal now would be appreciated, but they would be hungry again tomorrow. 

Taking a coin from Viola’s hand, Kimberly held it up and spoke, the words coming out stilted and mangled.  “Home.  Me.  Coin?”

“No,” Viola said immediately, her English rough and accented.  She glanced at the kids, then sighed.  “Me coin.  You here no.” 

Once again, the lack of defining words they both knew was proving to be a challenge with communication.  Still, the fact they were even conveying that much after only a single night of working through things was impressive by any standards.  Whatever money that Kimbree might have been able to access is either back at her manor, or simply not available to her at present.  The specifics didn’t matter as much right then and there.  

“Yes,” Kimberly said, overacting her disappointment to help with context. 

Viola gave her a pat on the back and a soft smile.  “Help.” 

The mage knelt down and began talking with both children and Kimberly focused on finishing her little bowl of cream and fruit before it completely melted.  Whatever questions she had for the children, Viola wasn’t liking the answers.  When she got up, she walked over to a vendor, bought a steaming bowl of meat and rice, then handed it to Kimberly. 

Before she could think of how to ask the question on her lips, Viola was guiding the children away from the market.  Kimberly followed as best she could, making sure not to spill the food she had just been handed.  She also didn’t miss how the guards that had kept out of the situation earlier were now following them. 

“Vi, over there,” Kimberly said. 

Violet glanced back.  “Yes.” 

Then she ignored the guards like they weren’t a problem waiting to happen.  They push through the neighborhood with Viola’s home and into a place that practically screams wealth.  The stone path transitioned from simple stone into polished granite set in sweeping mosaics.  The lamps became works of art.  And the homes… 

Mansions, one and all. 

Yet, Viola pressed on with purpose, striding past all of them despite the glares being given to the children from the local guards.  Even the men trailing behind them seemed to hesitate to follow.  Trees lined the streets, each covered in flowering blossoms not unlike the cherry trees from back home. 

More flowers lined the walkway, set in planters that each looked as though an expert craftsman had hand sculpted the stone.  The detail and precision rivaled anything she had seen in a museum.  Clearly the city took pride in the area, demonstrating wealth at every turn.  It was almost sickening, how much money must have been wasted on this one street alone. 

Then they came upon a home that was all too familiar.  Multiple guards stood out front while robed individuals swept glowing devices through the air and across the grounds.  A crime scene, which was fitting given how many people were dead in the basement.  And she was the sole survivor.  It made the fact that Viola had managed to pull her out of custody even more impressive, and left her wondering once again how much influence this woman held in the city.

One of the figures out front turned as Viola made to march right past, moving quickly as he waved after them.

“Maester Chandler,” he said

Viola eyed the man as she stopped.  “Henry.” 

It was a name that Kimberly recognized from Earth well enough, which was a bit of a surprise.  Then again, Viola wasn’t a completely uncommon name either.  That she said it without honorifics was telling, and likely an insult if they were that familiar with one another.  

The children moved away from Viola as she exchanged words with Henry, coming to stand beside Kimberly.  She took the opportunity to eat the food that Viola had bought for her, and found it to be rather similar to a Japanese dish she had a while back.

Just as she was finishing the last bits of rice and sauce, shouting picked up.  Viola had shifted, preventing the man from advancing on Kimberly.  He sneered at her, then tried to push past only to be launched back by an intense wind coming off the mage.  Kimberly moved, shielding the kids from the blowback as the bowl went flying off and her hair whipped in the near tornadic forces coming off of the Maester.

Was Maester the word for Mage, or was it a specific title?  A question for later.

Viola walked over, the scowl on her face melting as she took in the sight of the trembling children behind Kimberly.  Once again she dropped to one knee and offered words of comfort.  Both children glanced up at Kimberly, and she smiled back.  They didn’t calm completely, but whatever was said did seem to offer them some level of relief.

The man she had sent sailing—Henry—was being tended to by several of the guards.  All of whom were now giving Viola a wide berth.  That they weren’t moving to arrest the woman was more than curious and left Kimberly cursing her lack of knowledge of the language more than ever.

None followed as they departed, though a few glares were sent their way.  Kimberly kept close to the powerful mage, wondering just what the limits of magic might be in this new world she found herself in.  She could control shadows, limited as that power seemed to be.  What else was possible if one devoted themself to that path? 

Damn.  Learning the language couldn’t come soon enough.  She wanted to dive head first into the subject and learn all she could.  Hopefully it was like physics, but with actual, tangible, results.  Could she use that knowledge to craft spells of a level that this world had never seen before?  The prospect was exciting, and horrifying. 

Kimberly did not want to be the person to introduce nuclear level events into a world that was barely on the cusp of an industrial revolution.  Then again, maybe someone already had at some point in the past.  Yet another reason to learn all she could about her new home. 

Following the path led them upward, towards the large domed building.  A massive garden hung from the pillars that lined the path to the great structure.  Flowers blossomed in the colors of a rainbow, the elegant patterns proving that the design was well curated for effect.  Yet, Viola turned away from the hanging gardens and towards another building that was no less impressive. 

Sweeping spires rose from the stone building at each corner where they touched the clouds far above.  Bells chimed softly in those spires, playing a sweet melody that was carried along the breeze.  The gardens were modest, with simple floral arrangements and fruit bearing plants lining the walkway to the double doors that would admit people into what she was quickly realizing was a grand cathedral.

Sculpted pillars and statues depicting various figures lined the path much as they had in the hanging gardens.  Each was painted in striking colors, setting the scenes they depicted in stark clarity.  One such scene stood out among all the others.  A man with a groomed beard stood in defiance with sword in hand against a woman surrounded by tendrils painted a deep black.  It was the first sign of misogyny that she had truly seen since arriving.  Religion loved to paint women as lesser, and it was beginning to look no different.  Yet, that wasn’t what truly grabbed her attention. 

It was the uncanny resemblance this woman had to herself, right down to the mark on her arm that had been there since she was born.  It was a wound in this depiction, having been delivered by the armed man in what appeared to be a battle of some sort.  Even with the stylized workmanship, it was hard to deny that there was a connection.  Especially when her display of power was a near match for what Kimberly had pulled against Viola back in the guardhouse.  

A suspicion wormed its way into her mind; one she hoped wasn’t true.  The ritual she had awoken to must have aimed for some specific result, and it was the leading culprit for what brought her to this world.  Was this woman their goal? 

Commotion stirred up behind them, eliciting a muffled curse of some sort from Viola as she once again put herself between Kimberly and whatever situation had developed.  Several men in robes had moved to the archway at the entrance, blocking the armed guards that had apparently followed them after all. 

Viola said something to the children, then gave Kimberly a significant look.  “Kimbree, here.”

She wasn’t sure what Viola meant by that as she walked off, leaving the two kids clinging to her.  Viola pulled one of the robed individuals aside, and pointed back towards her and the kids.  The person was then moving towards them, and Kimberly was surprised to see that they were a young teen girl.

She said something to the children, who nodded enthusiastically, then gave Kimberly a soft smile.  A hand was offered and the woman gestured towards the building.  Some words followed, but the only one she understood for certain was Viola’s name.  Looking back, Viola was speaking with a burly man with green hair that had to be nearly seven feet tall and built like a wall of muscle shaped into something vaguely human.  His long beard was braided and hung to his belly, which was decidedly large for how fit the man appeared. 

Right, strongmen back on Earth had a similar build.

The mountain nodded, then began to move off, and Viola went to follow.  She spared a glance back, and offered Kimberly a soft smile and wave before leaving her there with people she didn’t know and couldn’t understand.

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 3

Each time I think I have a plan for how I want this to progress the characters just laugh at me and run off to do their own thing. XD

---***---

A grinning monster looked down, his blade slick with crimson blood.  He laughed as he pushed, sending everything into freefall.  Heather leaned over the edge, reaching, yet cold darkness claimed—

Kimberly shot up with a gasp, panting in the dark.  Cold sweat clung to her as she clutched the blanket tight and took in her surroundings.  The curtain was drawn, but light still spilled past the thick fabric.  Across from the bed, at the base of the window, was the desk that she had moved her study materials to after she and Viola spent far too much time going over. 

Right, she was in Viola’s home.  Last night she had died and found herself waking up in the body of some poor girl on a stone slab surrounded by corpses.  Kimberly couldn’t wait until that one showed up in her nightmares.  The whole getting her throat slit and falling into the murky waters thing was bad enough. 

Wiping a hand down her face, Kimberly let out a soft and sardonic laugh.  

It was all so absurd, and some part of her had hoped it all ended up being some fucked up dream.  Well, that ship had apparently sailed.  Kimberly shivered against a cold that wasn’t quite real.  Probably best to avoid any aquatic similes or metaphors given how she died.  At least for a while.  She could dip her toe—

Nope. 

Can’t even manage that one.  

Deciding it is better to get up than to wallow in her own misery, she does just that.  A quick stretch leads to some satisfying joint cracks that would have made Heather wince.  

“No, don’t go there again.”

It’s painful, but Kimberly forces herself to keep moving, though she comes to a stop only a few steps away at the foot of the bed.  There’s a large chest there, and atop it is a stack of clothes neatly folded.  Picking up the shirt, it looks like it should fit her.  Beneath is something similar to a sports bra and a pair of underwear made of cotton.  The worst part is that everything fits perfectly.

She can’t help but blush at the implications.

Had they come from Kimbree’s home, or had Viola somehow gotten her measurements so exacting?  Either option presented an angle she didn’t care for, though was it really right to be embarrassed if Viola picked up things from that girl’s room?  It wasn’t hers, it belonged to Kimbree, not Kimberly. 

Yet, how much difference was there between them? 

They looked nearly identical, down to the same birthmark on their right arm.  It wasn’t much, just a single pale line, but it was familiar in a way that should have set her at ease.  Instead it only brought up more questions.  Yet, answers would have to wait until she knew more about the language and could actually hold a proper conversation.

Now changed, Kimberly exited the room and was greeted by Viola with a wave and a single word she had come to understand meant hello.  At least, Kimberly hoped that was correct.  She fully intended to continue her work with Viola if she allowed it.  Someone of her power probably held an important position somewhere, which meant responsibilities that weren’t just focused on some poor girl who fell victim to some fucked up cult level nonsense. 

Oh god, it probably was cult nonsense, wasn’t it? 

Without a primer on the religions common in the world, she can’t know for certain, but it sure as hell felt like she had woken up in the middle of a human sacrifice ritual.  Given the presence of guards and the general suspicion, it couldn’t be considered normal. 

Putting those thoughts aside with a forced smile and a casual wave, she joined Viola in the kitchen where something was brewing.  More tea, though this blend seemed different from the one she had last night.  Hopefully there was something similar to coffee out there, because tea had never cut it during those morning scrambles to class. 

After sharing a cup of the oddly floral tea that contained a hint of citrus, Viola grabbed her cloak and pulled it back on, then offered Kimberly a second.  She took it with a bit of confusion, then was offered a pair of boots made of high quality leather that would have made any renfaire kid green with envy. 

She slipped them on, surprised once again by how well they fit.  Were they also recovered from the home, or…  Wait, she could try asking.

“Viola,” she said firmly, getting the woman’s attention.  She then pointed at her feet.  “Here.”  Then to the ground by Viola’s feet.  “There.”  And again into the distance.  “Over there.”  And finally she looked around then held up her hands and feigned confusion.  “Where?” 

Viola’s eyes lit up in hopeful understanding and she repeated the exercise and added the words she hoped meant the same in this new language.  Kimberly nodded along, kicking herself for not bringing anything to take notes with, but that could easily be fixed later. 

She held up the second boot, pointing at it and repeated the new word for ‘where’ and gave that same gesture of confusion before pointing at the boot and wiggling her foot a bit to hopefully show how good the fit was. 

Unfortunately, confusion answered her as Viola mulled over her question.  Such were the consequences of a language barrier with no known translation help between them.  A sudden snap jolted Kimberly from her thoughts on language theory as Viola gestured around and spoke a single word before pointing at herself. 

She then repeated that word, pointing at Kimberly, then at the boots and repeated the word for ‘there’ as she did.  Kimberly couldn’t help but smile as she pointed at herself.  “My home?  You got them from Kimbree’s home!” 

The last word had been the word from Viola’s language, and she couldn’t help the welling excitement at having figured all that out just from trial and error and the two of them working together.  Viola laughed, grinning wide and pulled her into a one-armed side hug.  She then gestured at the remaining boot, speaking through her chuckling and gestures.

Right, get the other boot on and then they were probably going somewhere.  Given she didn’t see any food set out, Kimberly couldn’t help but hope it was somewhere to eat.  When they step out, the sun is high in the sky.  Not quite noon, but close enough that she doesn’t expect any breakfast fare to be on offer. 

“There,” Viola said, pointing down the road. 

Nothing more was needed for Kimberly to follow along, taking in the sights.  Viola lived in a fairly standard home for the area; akin in size to a classic Ranch style back on Earth.  The actual architecture was decidedly different, with what looked to be stone brickwork and shale roofing tiles?  It was hard to tell, but it matched the other homes on the street well enough.

Speaking of the street, she hadn’t been able to see it in the rain and darkness of night, but the stone tiles were arranged in patterns.  Looking at them, they almost appeared to glow faintly in the light of the sun.  Putting that thought aside for later, Kimberly took in the sights of the city itself.  The residential district she found herself in didn’t seem to be overly large now that she was out in it, and the view of the city was simply breathtaking.  She’d never been to Europe, but it was how she imagined a European capital. 

Hundreds of buildings came together and extended out and around streets that were set in clear patterns all the way to an outer wall.  From there, more structures extended out, growing sparser and less elaborate as they went.  That was at least three miles out, which really sold the scale of the city. 

In the opposite direction a large domed structure stood tall over the rest of the city.  Probably the palace or something similar.  That or a religious building.  Kimberly didn’t want to consider how a religion might view someone like her, and that wasn’t even getting into the whole reincarnation deal she was still wrestling with. 

Viola led her down a set of stairs that descended further into the city, and towards a row of stalls.  Several had smoke rising from them, others were stacked with fruits, vegetables, and other assorted foodstuffs.  They passed sellers of beans and grain, fish sat out in the sun but somehow remained cool despite the growing warmth of the day.  Viola stopped, then laughed.  She pointed at some strange symbol carved into the wood and said ‘this’ and mimed a shiver. 

Did that mean the symbol had some sort of magical effect?  If it kept things cold, then that was an incredible thing for food preservation given the apparent technological level of the civilization.

One vendor had some frozen concoction being offered that further reinforced that perception.  

The woman selling it offered a bright smile to everyone glancing her way.  Kimberly included.  That hadn’t escaped Viola’s notice as she stepped over and paid for one of the cups with a couple of brown coins.  She tried to parse the pleasantries but it was done with a practiced swiftness she couldn’t follow.

Then the cup was being put into Kimberly’s hands as Viola waited in anticipation.  Not one to disappoint, she took the wooden spoon and gave it a taste.  Fruit flavor dominated the bite with an undercurrent of cream that didn’t quite match up with anything she had ever tried before.  The lack of overwhelming sweetness was a surprise after a lifetime of American deserts, but it was still delicious.

Kimberly was just about to take her second bite when a kid ran into her shoulder first.  She was knocked off balance, and quickly caught herself before falling.  It was only then that she realized that she had dropped her frozen treat!  Glancing about, she couldn’t find it splattered on the ground, and when she turned to look for Viola she found the woman holding a kid by the wrist.  And in his hands was her dessert! 

The boy tried to pull away, kicking and screaming, and the girl that had been with him wailed on Viola’s leg to no effect.  The mage stared down at the boy impassively as she took the dessert from him and it was then that Kimberly took note of their clothes.  Both the boy and girl were wearing little more than rags, and their feet were wrapped in worse rather than wearing shoes.  Those rags did little to hide how they were both skin and bones either.  As good as that desert probably was, it wouldn’t do their stomachs any favors.

Worse, the entire mess was attracting a crowd of gawkers that kept rubbernecking.  With a sigh, Viola dragged the kid back over to Kimberly, and handed her the still intact dessert.  The little girl had stubbornly followed despite how much of a scene was being made.  That didn’t stop Viola in the slightest as she dragged the boy along towards a different vendor and dropped a handful of coins on their counter, gesturing towards the two kids as she spoke.

Both of the children ceased their struggles, staring up at her with incomprehension.  Even the man behind this particular counter seemed surprised before a stern glare from the woman sent him into motion, spooning up something thick and warm into bowls that looked to be made from leaves. 

Two guards pushed their way through the crowd, but seemed to stop cold when Viola turned her gaze upon them.  Kimberly couldn’t be sure, but word must have gotten around about what happened the previous night.  Back on Earth, the cops would have held a grudge over someone strong-arming them like that, and she wouldn’t be surprised if these armed guards were much the same when it came down to it.

Both children took the bowls and tried to scurry off, but Viola caught both of them before they managed it.  More words were exchanged, then they were walking over to a bench.  Kimberly followed, watching with interest as Viola sat them down and got them eating.  She even chastised the boy when he started shoveling it down his throat. 

Kimberly couldn’t help but smile at the display.  Even when they had stolen from them, Viola showed compassion to the less fortunate.  Even the kids were opening up as Viola teased the young girl by wiping a bit from her face.  The boy laughed, and it brought a feeling of deep warmth to her that she hadn’t felt since waking up in that blood soaked basement.

It was an easy decision really.  Stepping up to them, Kimberly gave Viola a significant look.  “I want to help them.”

(V1) I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 2

Another chapter in the story set shortly after the prologue (In what may become a volume one of the story) This time we get to see the beginnings of Kimberly learning the language!

---***---

Rain continued to fall well into the night, leaving Kimberly soaked despite the cloak offered by Viola.  It did a decent enough job of keeping her dry on the walk through the city streets, right up until a literal horseless carriage splashed a puddle on the both of them.  Viola had sighed, then laughed it off, before hurrying along to a small home.  She snapped her fingers, setting the fireplace alight and pressed a hand against a slate on the wall which warmed the house almost instantly.  Then she was left to dry off while Viola took care of something in what looked to be some sort of kitchen.

A cup of steaming liquid was set on the table, along with a basket of pastries.  Kimberly looked up from where she sat as Viola joined her.  The mage had spent the better part of an hour conversing with the armored men before they allowed them to depart.  Something told her that Viola was taking some measure of personal responsibility for Kimberly, or Kimbree, as everyone kept calling her.  It was one of the few things she could follow in the language, and if that was the name they were going to call her by, it wasn’t the worst. 

The first bite of pastry was divine; an explosion of savory butter that was followed by a rich meat and gravy filling on par with the best pot pies that she had ever tried.  Kimberly looked up with wide eyes and was greeted by a smug smirk from the purple-haired mage.  No words were shared as she ate, not that they would have been able to understand one another.

Kimberly hadn’t even realized how hungry she was, not until she had taken that first bite.  Three pastries vanished in quick order before she got an idea.  She held up one of the pastries, looking Viola in the eyes as she spoke. 

“Meat pie.”  She pulled the pastry apart, then pointed to one of the chunks of meat.  “Meat.”  Then the crumbling crust.  “Pie.” 

Viola watched her with some interest as she pointed at the piece of meat and spoke a single word, then another for the pastry.  She then picked up an intact pie and said a third word.  Kimberly nodded, pointing at the one in Viola’s hand. 

“Pastry.” 

A chuckle came from Viola as she sat the pie down and stood.  She held up her hand and said something before hurrying off.  Kimberly hadn’t expected to be left alone so soon; especially in their home.  Viola lived in a modest home on the edge of what appeared to be one of the city’s wealthier districts.  It was hard to tell in the dark of night, but the surroundings looked a fair sight better than anything she could see in the lower districts. 

Even now she could see the sprawling nature of the city out the window.  Their current location was built atop a plateau of some sort, or a smoothed out hilltop.  The next layer down was much larger, spanning all the way to the distant walls.  Then there were the buildings beyond the walls where actual fires flickered in the distance.  She would need to get out there and see them up close before passing full judgment, but it really did appear that the city was quite segregated by wealth. 

More perplexing was the sky.  Up above, the stars shone brightly as expected, but mingling with them were glowing bands of symbols that seemed to encircle the center of the city itself.  Her first instinct was some sort of barrier or monster repellant.  It would fit with the fantasy setting, and left her wondering what might be out in the wilderness that could warrant a city sized defensive measure.

She almost expected a dragon or something to swoop through the sky just to scare her, but there was nothing out there that she could see.  Just a pleasant evening, if a bit chill compared to her preferences.  The split pie was eaten at a more sedate pace, alongside the tea.  It would have made for a pleasant evening if she wasn’t dealing with the whole mess of dying and waking up in a completely different world.

Were the two realities even on the same timeline?  Had her soul just been floating around for ten thousand years or something before that ritual grabbed hold and shoved her into some poor girl’s waiting body?  What kind of monsters had arranged that situation in the first place?  Hell, were they going to blame her for all of it?  Was that why Viola seemed to step in and help her out? 

What was the motivation there?  People didn’t just jump in like that without a reason.  People weren’t that kind-hearted out of nowhere.  There was so much more to her situation than she realized, and she had no way to ask questions.  It was infuriating to say the least.

A muffled crash was followed by indistinct cursing before Viola returned looking a bit ruffled as she shifted an armful of stuff.  Kimberly pulled the pastries off to the side, but kept them close enough to reach as Viola set down a stack of actual paper along with a single thin book that looked hand bound. 

One of the pages was pulled from the stack and set in front of Kimberly as Viola took the chair beside her and another sheet.  Then a pen came from a pocket on the woman’s robes, the cap revealing something akin to a really fancy fountain pen she’d seen one of the rich kids at school using. 

Viola gave the pen a quick shake, then wrote out at least four dozen symbols in a deliberate order.  Once done, she pointed at the first and made a sound not dissimilar from a long ‘E’ in English.  Blinking for a moment, Kimberly attempted to replicate the sound. 

Viola smiled, nodding, then moved her finger to the next symbol.  This repeated until she had gone through the more than fifty symbols that she had introduced.  It was a fair bit more than she was used to, but knew it was nothing compared to Chinese, which Kimberly hoped this wasn’t about to rival. 

An idea occurred and she gently pulled on a blank sheet.  Viola moved her arm, then handed her the pen.  Kimberly then wrote out all twenty-six letters of the English alphabet along with the numbers one through nine.  She repeated the exercise on her end, and Viola mimed her pronunciation with a bemused expression.  When Kimberly reached the numbers, she wrote them out underneath then spoke them as she counted them off. 

This got Viola’s attention and she asked for the pen back, not that Kimberly could understand her, but the implication was clear.  She then repeated the same exercise with a series of symbols.  One through ten.  Each written in plain script underneath and counted off with verbalization.  Nodding along, Kimberly took the page and wrote out the rough English phonetics of the words alongside whatever language she was quickly breaking down. 

The pen passed back and forth as they added things to sheets, then the book was opened.  It was a children’s picture book that told a very simple story.  Not quite See Spot levels of infantile, but close enough.  Viola read it aloud with patience, Kimberly notating the English beneath for future reference to them both. 

Definitions of each word were roughed out and she wrote them on yet another sheet as they went, and soon she thought that there was enough there that she could actually read the book in its native language.  There was no way in hell she would manage that without her cheat sheets, but it was a start.

Best of all, Viola seemed genuinely excited, babbling too quickly to follow along as she wrote what looked to be a shopping list of some sorts?  It was hard to be sure, but that was the impression she got.  Viola left the pen on the table alongside the stack of unused papers, saying one of the few words from the book that she was fairly certain meant ‘to keep’ or close enough to be splitting hairs.  It was a sweet gesture, one she returned with a simple ‘thanks’ and hoped that Viola picked up on it.  She appeared to as she quickly repeated their fairly unique method of breaking down the languages and copied it over to her own sheet before Viola departed, leaving Kimberly alone in her guest chambers. 

The soft light of the lamp ensured that she would be able to keep working if she wanted, but after the night she just had, the bed was oh so tempting.  With a sigh, Kimberly took a blank sheet and the pen, looking at the letters of the new language.  She began to write each one, ten at a time, and worked her way through the list.  That took at least half an hour, and then she began to transcribe the book.  Using the letters in a proper sentence was helping, as was sounding it out as she worked.

Kimberly was just finishing that up when Viola returned, carrying several more books in her arms.  The greeting was enthusiastic and Kimberly quickly wrote down the rough English for what she had just heard along with her best guess at the translation.  Holding up a hand, she then attempted to write out the phrase.  Viola watched, then let out a bit of an excited squeal, shaking Kimberly’s shoulder as she did. 

Well, it looked like she got it roughly right.

Viola took the pen, then wrote out the phrase for her, a minor correction in the character used.  It looked like the language was phonetic to a degree.  Closer to what she knew of Japanese with the writing, but with some system of altering the pronunciation that she would need to learn in time.  Still, that much was progress.  Viola opened one of the books, revealing it to be another children’s tale, though a bit more complicated. 

Despite how weary she felt from the whole death and resurrection thing, Viola’s enthusiasm was a welcome distraction.  She could have a breakdown once the lights were out and she was alone in bed.  For now, she would distract herself with the puzzle before her.

Anything to avoid thinking about how broken Heather must be feeling.

Inheritance Interlude 5.New Leaf

Friday May 13th, 2011

Thoughts drifted as though filtered through a thick gel, coming in bursts of lucidity that passed more like a dream than reality.  In each, only darkness greeted her.  Was she in hell?  It would have been fitting given the horrors she had allowed to be unleashed upon the world.  Despite all her best efforts to prevent it, she had failed. 

Amy was a villain now, and it was all Carol’s fault.

Taking the girl in had been done against her better judgment, and Sarah had insisted she couldn’t care for three kids on their salary.  Carol being an up and coming lawyer made her the logical choice.  Oh how she wished to go back in time and slap her sister for that.  Despite all of her best intentions and efforts, nothing had worked.

At first she did everything by the book, making sure Amy was surrounded by good influences.  Arcadia was the Wards school, and yet, she never made any close friends.  That was the first red flag of many to come, but she hadn’t thought much of it.  She was always in Victoria’s orbit, and Carol expected her daughter to be a good influence on the daughter of a bastard. 

Then the bank happened and the Butcher took an interest in her.  Carol should have arranged for an immediate national healing tour to keep her away from the monster, but she made the mistake of thinking all her lessons had stuck.  In reality, none of them had. 

When it became clear that the Protectorate weren’t going to address the Butcher properly, Carol made the decision to leave the city.  The problem was convincing Sarah that it was a good idea.  That didn’t stop her from making arrangements with Myrddin while he was in the city.  By the time Sarah came around to the idea following Amy’s supposed abduction, it was already too late.  Her supposed girlfriend had been Tattletale, and Pandemic had been present for the fighting. 

Carol didn’t know it then, but she had already failed to rescue Amy from herself.

If this was hell, then being forced to dwell on her many mistakes was a fitting punishment for her sins.  She only wished that there was something she could do for Victoria, or that she could have said goodbye to Mark—assuming the man even realized what was happening.  

Mark’s depression had been in full swing even when they were teenagers.  It led to one of the moments in her life she was the least proud of, and the secret she would take to the grave.  Worse, Amy had to know about it.  Her power to read biology would have let her see it the moment she touched Victoria.

That was one of the many reasons she had been wary of Amy from the moment she triggered.  The other reason was the nightmarish scene when she formed a new costume.  Amy’s ability to manipulate all biology was a truly horrifying ability, especially when the family knew her limitations were only a polite fiction to avoid Master accusations. 

Not that it stopped her.

Noise picked up in the distance; the first sounds that she had heard since the darkness claimed her.  The thumping was heavy and rhythmic, like a club or rave.  Carol forced her eyes open, only to recoil at the sudden brightness.  She was under some sort of lamp, and surrounded by deep green leaves. 

Familiar leaves. 

Carol was sitting amidst marajuana. 

Had someone just dumped her body in a pot field and called it a day?  No, as her eyes focused it became clear that wasn’t the case.  She was in a room of some sort, surrounded by a number of plants.  Carol tried to move, but her body wasn’t responding.  Panic set in almost immediately; because she couldn’t feel her body either.  Everything below her neck was simply a void to her senses. 

A vague memory of a terrifying mask and a flash of something metallic brushed against her mind.  Just what had happened?  Everything around that event was so fuzzy, almost as if—

The door flung open and Carol could only watch as Amy stalked inside, wearing PRT branded sweats under a Teeth jacket.  The girl looked harried and exhausted, a far cry from the confident villain she saw when Amy announced herself as Pandemic. 

“No, I’m fucking tired,” Amy said, talking to someone?  Nobody followed after her, but she could just be on the phone.  Or talking to the walls.  “All I want right now is to lay down and sleep for a week.” 

Amy stopped for a moment, as though listening to something before groaning.  “Really you bastard?  After all that you still want me to poke at—”  Amelia paused, turning towards Carol.  Without preamble, Amy walked over and leaned in close.  “Well, look who finally woke up.” 

Her voice was every bit as tired as she looked, and it left Carol wondering just what villainy she had gotten up to that might have left her in such a state.  Worse, Carol needed to know exactly what Amy had done to her and why she couldn’t move.  She opened her mouth, but no sound came out and cold dread welled up within. 

Even her voice had been stolen by the monster that had corrupted her daughter. 

“Oh right, you probably have something to say,” Amy said, taunting her.  “Unfortunately I don’t have the spoons for this, especially after Leviathan, so I’ll get around to that later.” 

Carol again tried to speak, but nothing came out.  It was then that she realized she wasn’t even breathing; hadn’t been.  Not one breath since she woke up.  What had the monster hiding as her adopted daughter done to her?  Why couldn’t she do or feel anything? 

“Ugh, you look so pathetic like that,” Amy said, walking up to her.  “Fine, I’ll make it so you can talk, but you start screeching at me about my life choices or talk over me and it’s back to ‘I must scream but have no mouth’ for you.” 

Unable to do anything but blink as a signal, she did so twice.

“I just know I’m going to regret this,” Amy muttered, placing her hand on one of the nearby leaves.  A moment later Carol sucked in a breath for the first time since she woke up.  “There, you can move air again.  Inefficient, but probably feels more normal to your hindbrain.” 

“What have you done to me?” 

Amy glared at her.  “Saved your life.  You should be dead, but I had a chance to save you and took it.  You’re welcome by the way.” 

“Saved my,” Carol cut herself off, trying to remember what had happened.  Last she recalled was giving the Elite the go-ahead to grab Amy away from the Butcher after that disastrous night.  Everything after that was a blur.  “Answer the question.” 

“Kinda hard to live without the rest of your body, so I had to improvise,” Amy said, lifting a branch of the plant.  “After using some of Bastard Son’s goop to save you, I needed something a bit more long term stable.  Grafting your head to one of my plants worked well enough with some modifications.” 

“I’m a plant now?” Carol whispered in dawning horror.  “That’s why I can’t feel anything?  You call that saving me?” 

“I’ll regrow your body eventually, but I needed to cool off from how pissed I was,” Amy said, stepping over to a dresser where she began to pull out some clothes.  “You deserved what Weaver did and more.  I only saved you because Vicky would be upset.” 

Of course Amy didn’t actually care about her, only the daughter that she had stolen away.  Watching Victoria as she fought the rest of her family was heartbreaking.  She was so convinced that she was right, not even realizing that Amy had Mastered her into it.  Why else would she give up so readily on Dean over some minor squabble? 

The kick that had sent her into the Bay was something Carol would never forget, the raw anger in her daughter’s eyes.  The words screamed in an anger that wasn’t real.  Carol hadn’t truly listened to the screams, letting them wash over her even as the tears fell from her eyes in the heat of battle.  Only the knowledge that it was implanted kept it from breaking her completely.  

“Please, as if she is capable of being mad at you,” Carol said.  “And of course you agree that I deserved it.  That’s what I get for caring about a monster like you.” 

Amy’s expression darkened as she stepped back to loom over Carol.  “Weaver cut your fucking head off for helping get her dad locked in a time bubble.  What the fuck did you think would happen when you worked with the fucking Elite like that you absolute moron!?” 

“Better the Elite than Teeth,” Carol spat. 

Amy scoffed.  “Please.  They would have turned me into a fountain of youth for the billionaires and never let me live my life.  At least here nobody cares what I do.  No expectations, yet I still find myself helping, because I want to.” 

“That’s how they trap you,” Carol said.  “Acceptance can feel like a sweet lure.” 

“It sure can,” Amy agreed readily.  “Especially when I never got any at home.  Maybe if you had actually treated me like a daughter I wouldn’t have been lured into villainy by something as simple as a single girl being welcoming and not judging me.” 

“Its not that simple, Amy,” Carol started, only for her voice to cut out as Amy glared down at her.

“Amelia,” Amy practically growled.  “That is the name given to me by my mother, and you will fucking use it.” 

Her mother?  No, that was the name that the Marquis called her.  When he surrendered, he made a point of calling her Amelia, and she knew then that distancing Amy from that identity was for the best.  Yet, it hadn’t worked, had it? 

After everything, Carol was nothing more than a fucking head grafted onto a pot plant hidden away somewhere in the Teeth’s HQ.  She was completely at the mercy of monsters.  Specifically a monster that insisted she was its creator.  It went against every instinct she had to think of it like that, but what choice did she have?  Her usual methods had led them to this point, so clearly they didn’t work. 

“What now?” Carol asked, lacking any ability to emote otherwise.  At least Amy was allowing her to speak again.  “You have all the power here, and I’m guessing Victoria doesn’t know you kept me.” 

“She doesn’t,” Amy confirmed.  “I didn’t really get a chance to tell her before Leviathan hit Boston last night.  It’s been a mess, and I’ve been healing people for much of the night.  It’s eight in the morning and I plan to sleep until sunup tomorrow if I can help it.”

“You’re a villain now,” Carol said.  “Why heal at an Endbringer like that?” 

Amy shrugged.  “It was the right thing to do.  Besides, Weaver was fighting, and like hell I wasn’t going to help keep my friends and family alive.” 

Something told Carol that she wasn’t part of that, but she held her tongue.  Already the change of tone was making the discussion more productive, which was a good start.

“How bad was it?” Carol dared to ask.  She knew that if Amy was here it couldn’t have gone too badly, and obviously Weaver was alive, as was Victoria.  Amy might be a villain but she still clearly had emotions and didn’t seem too upset at anyone but her.  “Did anyone we know die?” 

“Velocity didn’t make it,” Amy said, checking on a couple of rats in a glass enclosure.  “Armsmaster lost his legs, and didn’t want me to regrow them until he could explore some cybernetic options.  Ashley needs her leg regrown, but that can wait until I’ve had a bit of sleep.  Spree technically died, but we’re still trying to figure that one out.” 

Well, if that wasn’t fucking ominous.  Had Amy done something to bring him back after death?  Could she even do that?  Carol knew that her rule about brains was purely to avoid messing with someone, because Carol had been the one to insist upon it.  Yet, when they searched Amy’s room in the aftermath of the fight they found multiple college level textbooks on the human mind from multiple fields of study as well as an empty enclosure for rodents.  Rodents that were currently sitting on a shelf not far from her, apparently. 

“What about you?” Carol asked.  “Are you alright?” 

Amy turned, glaring at her with open suspicion.  “The fuck do you care?” 

“You look completely drained,” Carol said carefully.  “Worse than you ever did when you thought you were sneaking back after visiting the hospitals.” 

Amy blinked.  “How?” 

“Security system.  We have cameras hidden all around the perimeter.” 

Carol had known full well that Amy was sneaking out to heal people at all hours.  The hospital kept her well informed of each visit.  She let it happen because it showed how Amy felt guilt and was trying to do something about it.  She had once thought it to be a good thing.  Now, she couldn’t help but reevaluate.

“Fine, there was a Class S Trucebreaker at the fight,” Amy began, sitting down on her bed.  “Weaver took the Teeth to fight it.  The cunt could clone capes, with bastardized versions of their powers.  Spree was going to be eaten, so Weaver shot him first.  Then, Vex was eaten.  Weaver took that personally.” 

It wasn’t hard to imagine.  Everyone knew to not get between the Butcher and their fuckbuddies.  It was basically a cardinal rule when dealing with the gang.  It was probably the only reason Hemorrhagia had survived for so long.

“So, something happened,” Amy continued, shivering a bit.  “Echidna died, and then Taylor arrived with Chrissie in her arms and I got to work.  It…  Her brain was effectively gone.  There was nothing there to save, but I still tried.  Keeping ahead of the failures was too much, and that was when Taylor asked me to kill her.”

Oh.  Oh fuck.  Was Amelia Butcher Sixteen?  Was that why she was muttering to herself when she walked in?  Shit, it made too much sense.  So why was Amy humoring her like this?  Was it all to set up for some sick and twisted joke before she killed her?  Or was the plant treatment what she intended for Carol?  Would she just be left as some fucked up trophy until Amy decided to kill her for catharsis? 

“I didn’t do it,” Amy continued, staring down at her hands.  “Then something clicked, and suddenly I could tackle her entire form all at once.  It was sort of how Weaver described her ability to see everything in motion through her swarm, but with my biology sense.”  Amy doubled over, laughing.  It was chilling in a way that would have sent chills down Carol’s spine if she still had one.  “I fixed her; rebuilt her entire fucking mind from a schematic I didn’t know I had, and she’s back.  A bit rattled, and just as shaken as the rest of us, but she’s okay.  I literally pulled a Lazarus and I don’t know what to think about it.” 

Tears poured down Amy’s cheeks as she sat there, trembling.  Then she turned to face the wall, not quite glaring at it, but close.  “No, I think I need this.  Thanks though, I’ll be in shortly.” 

There was only one person that she might have been talking to, and yet, she hadn’t heard anyone asking Amy anything.  Were there bugs on the wall behind her spelling something out?  It was unnerving, knowing that Weaver had eyes on them and could appear at any moment to exact pain and vengeance. 

“Anyway,” Amy continued, clearing her throat.  “Leviathan seemed to take all that personally or something.  He made a beeline for the medical pavilion.  Armsmaster, Dragon, and Alexandria held him off for a bit, then Victoria and Vista helped get them out when Alexandria went down.  Then Weaver stepped in and fought the bastard all on her own.” 

“What,” Carol whispered.  

She couldn’t imagine any world where the Butcher fought an Endbringer.  Let alone one where it was allowed by the powers that be.  More than that, the Butcher was a frightful opponent, but not someone who could actually hold off an Endbringer.

“You want to know the best part about all that?” Amy asked, the smirk on her face so much like the one Marquis wore when he demanded their surrender.  “Leviathan is dead, and Weaver killed him.  Now, if you’ll excuse me.  I’ve got some girlfriends who need cuddles and some sleep.  Then, once Weaver is awake, I’m going to fuck her into the mattress until she’s satisfied, because she deserves it.” 

The shadows themselves seemed to shiver at Amy’s declaration and it was only then that she realized they were surrounded by a literal swarm.

Amy got up, stretching as she did.  “Get some sleep Carol.  I’ll see about getting enough biomass to rebuild your body alongside Ashley’s leg.  If nothing else it will make Vicky happy.”  

Wait, Amy was just going to build her a new body from nothing?  Visions of horror filled her mind as she recalled various PRT briefings on Bonesaw and she realized that currently she was no better than some of the victims Amy had healed over the years.  Amy leaned down and touched Carol’s cheek.  Almost immediately a wave of drowsiness washed over her.  Carol fought against it, but she could recognize the losing battle as Amy grabbed some clothes and made to leave the room, only to stop in the door and mutter so faintly she almost missed it

“Yes Shaper, it does sound interesting, but I’m not deviating from human biology unless they ask me to.  Got it?” 

The door closed and Carol was left alone with a question on her lips as darkness slowly claimed her.  Who the hell was Shaper?

***

Heavy thumping greeted Carol’s return to consciousness.  Forcing her eyes open, she was momentarily blinded before her eyes adjusted to the bright space.  She’d clearly been moved from Amy’s room and into a place with a sofa in the distance pointed at a massive flatscreen.  People were seated there, watching Looney Tunes of all things.  From there she caught sight of a railing that overlooked the source of the blinding light.  Stadium seating, no doubt overlooking the Teeth’s infamous fighting pits. 

The space wasn’t empty either.  At least a dozen people were milling about, drinking, dancing, and one was doing lines of coke off a woman’s ass.  Yes, this is exactly what she expected when imagining the Teeth’s infamous headquarters.  What she hadn’t expected was the sight of children who couldn’t be older than twelve.  There were two of them, talking with a black girl not much older than they were. 

Worse, she vaguely recognized one of them as the Mayor’s kidnapped niece.

“See, she woke right up,” Amy’s voice said, stepping back into her view. 

Then her daughter Victoria moved into view, arms crossed as she glared at Carol.  The heat in those sapphire eyes burned, but she didn’t care.  Victoria was safe and whole, and that was what mattered.

“You’ll fix her?” Victoria asked. 

Amy rolled her eyes.  “Yes.  That was the whole point of bringing her out here after all.” 

“True, you could have kept her a secret,” another blonde said, grinning like a fox in the henhouse.  “But you didn’t, which I would say is quite heroic of you.” 

“Save it Lisa, I’m no hero,” Amy said.

It certainly sounded like they had waited to wake her up for whatever affront to nature was about to occur.  Amy sighed and gestured.  The blonde—Lisa—moved away before returning a moment later with a large tub held effortlessly.  Another Brute then.  She set it down beside Carol and took a few steps back.  Then she winked at her like she was in on some great secret.  Her eyes widened.  Tattletale.

“Bingo,” the infamous Thinker said.  “Your estranged daughter was kind enough to give me a bit of a makeover.” 

“Lisa, please don’t give her a reason to go off,” Amy said, rolling her sleeves up.  “Besides, having her awake for this is partly me being petty.” 

Victoria spun on Amy, eyes wide with alarm.  “Wait, is this going to hurt?” 

“Not one bit,” Amy said, reaching her hand into the tub.  “It is going to feel weird as hell though and might give her some nightmares after seeing me form her new body out of sludge.” 

“It was indeed a unique experience,” a platinum blonde said, stepping up beside Victoria as she pulled her down low enough to kiss her cheek.  “Still, I am most curious to watch you craft an entire new form for the woman.” 

Carol opened her mouth, but no sound came out. 

Amy flashed her an apologetic smile.  “That isn’t out of spite.  I already disconnected the fake lung.  You won’t need it in a few minutes anyway.” 

The young black girl pranced over, giggling as she tossed a bottle over her shoulder.  Space warped and it landed in one of the trash cans.  She looked back, then shrugged.  “Still say you should have used one of the Elite guys we saved for a rainy day.” 

“It would have been less work,” Amy agreed, much to Carol’s horror.  “But she would resent me for it until the end of time, not to mention Victoria…” 

“No human sacrifice to save our mother,” Victoria said with conviction.  “She might be a cunt, but that’s a step too far.” 

Hearing her flesh and blood daughter say that about her stung, but when looking at things from their point of view?  She wasn’t exactly wrong.  That Amy was so casual about murder and mutilation showed how far she had fallen with the Teeth, but that was her fault too. 

God that galled her to admit, but it was the damn truth. 

Amy moved forward, pressing one hand against her forehead while the other dipped itself into the large bucket that had been delivered.  The sludge within pulsed as though alive and Carol realized it probably was given how Amy needed living tissue to work. 

“This is a batch of my healing gel,” Amy explained.  “Hyper-dense stem cells combined with every component the human body might need along with a few custom bacteria built to help heal injuries.  I’m going to use it to build a body from scratch based on your genetic code and a bit of help from beyond.”

Much as Carol wanted to ask about that, she still couldn’t speak.  That didn’t stop Amy from continuing with her explanation though.

“Shaper, can you and Queenie check in with…  Light Weaponry, really.  Why are so many of you unoriginal as fuck?”  A moment later Amy rolled her eyes.  “Right, no sense of imagination.  Hence the human hosts.  Fuck that is all kinds of eldritch horror, you realize that?” 

“Ames, you’re talking to your power again,” Victoria whispered. 

Amy just huffed.  “Like you aren’t talking to Fragile every spare moment.” 

“She’s a baby Shard,” Victoria said with a huff.  “Hasn’t really stopped talking since she realized Queen Administrator was skirting the rules.” 

There were so many questions Carol wanted to ask, but then an itch in the back of her mind stilled her for a moment.  Amy nodded, muttering a thanks under her breath as she began to twist the bucket of sludge into a shape that quickly took the shape of a human torso.  The action happened so much faster than Amy’s power usually responded, and once again that old fear returned in full force. 

Amy had truly become a threat to the world itself. 

Within moments there was a featureless human torso sitting upright in the sludge.  Amy nodded at that, then shifted Carol’s head away from the plant and held her in the palm of her hand. 

“Was that necessary?” someone asked off to the side. 

Amy snorted, then set Carol atop the sack of flesh.  A sudden rush came as the heart within her new chest beat and she sucked in a breath of air.  Amy hummed, then the torso began to sprout limbs that quickly took shape. 

“Vicky, you’ve got her clothes?” 

“Of course,” Victoria said. 

“Good,” Amy said.  “Alright Carol, once I’m done forming your limbs, get dressed.  I’ll finish all the detail work once you’re covered.” 

“Yeah, I don’t really need to see my mom naked,” Victoria added.  “Not that this isn’t traumatizing in a completely different way.” 

On that, Carol could agree with them both.  She didn’t need all of the Teeth around them oogling at her, though for that matter…

“Why are we doing this out in the open then?” Carol asked. 

“Insurance,” Tattletale said.  “You’re a loose cannon who by all rights should have stayed dead.  Amy kept you alive, so that bought you a second chance.  Weaver already called dibs on killing you again if you step out of line.” 

A reflexive swallow followed as the memory of those golden lenses looked into her very soul just before her blade—

“Yup, pretty much that,” Tattletale said with a predator’s grin. 

The Teeth really were a corrupting influence if a once benign Thinker had become a hardened killer in such a short time.  All she had to do was look at Amy and see the truth of that.  How many people had Amy killed since she joined them?  Were any of those from before she took up the mantle of Pandemic in that horrifying display? 

Carol swallowed, and put on the clothes, thankful that none of the Teeth were cat calling her despite everything.  Sure, she didn’t so much as have an ass crack or even the hint of breasts for them to ogle, but she knew what the gang was about.  Some of them would get turned on looking at a particularly shaped patch of swamp algae. 

At least they were simple sweats and a loose shirt, nothing that took more than a few seconds to pull on.  The moment she finished Amy was standing there with her hand out.  Some small part of Carol’s mind said this was her best chance to stop Amy from becoming a bigger threat, but she was tired of thinking like that. 

She accepted Amy’s hand and closed her eyes.  She felt nothing of the changes being made, something Amy had learned to mask early on due to how uncomfortable it could make people.  Carol had hated that skill, because it meant that she might be adjusting them without their knowledge.  Yet, Amy’s words came back to her. 

If she was going to change anyone, it would be Carol herself.  To make her love and accept her.  Carol didn’t accept her, not as she was now, but she could see how she should have back when she was still Panacea.  Just what had prevented her from seeing it?  Had Amy changed something, or was it simply hindsight following a brush with death? 

“Done,” Amy said, pulling her hand back.  “You know the drill.  Follow the usual limb regrowth diet, you’ll need to get your digestive system rolling again.”

“Uh, yeah,” Carol said, feeling a bit off.  She ran her hands down her body, trying to be subtle as she confirmed that everything seemed to be in order.  When her fingers brushed over her breasts, she paused.  “Wait, are my tits smaller?” 

“Sure are,” Amy said.  “Docked you a cup size for being an ass.  If Dad asks nicely enough, I might put them back.” 

Carol blushed as the Teeth began to howl with laughter.  It was humiliating, but also on par with what she expected from the gang when they weren’t feasting on the blood of their enemies.  As if reading her thoughts, a grinning man held up a skewer of roasted meat and a bowl of chili in a mock salute before taking a big bite.  The worst part was that she couldn’t be sure if he was just fucking with her or not.

Victoria placed a gentle hand on her arm and led Carol away from the snickering Teeth.  Amy gave her one last glare before she flopped onto the couch and snuggled up to the two girls.  Weaver gave her a kiss on the cheek as she settled in and the red-head looped an arm around Amy, pulling her in close.  Tattletale wasn’t far behind, though she was keeping a much closer eye on the now gathering group that Carol realized were recognized heroes.  Why were so many people on the right side of the law congregating among the Teeth? 

“Why would so many heroes be here?” Carol asked. 

The small brunette snorted.  “Two of my best friends joined the Teeth and their food court has the best ramen in the city.” 

“Can confirm,” Victoria said.  “We should get some to go for the meeting.  Something tells me we’ll need comfort food afterwards.” 

Another short girl walked up, wearing a black Alien tee with a Xenomorph on it.  She wasn’t much taller than Vista for that matter, though she seemed older.  There was something about her eyes that set her instincts on edge.  A killer, if she had to guess, one that belonged with the Teeth. 

“That’s everyone,” Vista said.  “I doubt Stalker’s joining us.  Last I heard she’s still down in the pit working out some of her anger.” 

“She just learned that inheriting isn’t going to make her stronger anymore,” the newcomer said.  “Given she was working up some support to challenge Weaver, I can kinda understand her frustration.  She’s never been the calm and collected type.” 

“I’m sorry,” Carol cut in, “but who are you?” 

The girl sighed.  “I’m a bit complicated.  Gender fluid, and kinda bodily fluid as well.  Changer six, though that might get upgraded once I get a handle on everything.  Browbeat with the Wards, Ripley with the Teeth.  Technically I’m undercover, though…” 

“You’re joining them full time, aren’t you?” Vista asked.  She sounded so hurt by that, but at the same time, understanding.  “I’m probably quitting too, to be honest.  I don’t want to leave my city and someone needs to stick around to keep these assholes in check.” 

“Oi, we resemble that remark!” 

Vista spun.  “I will turn you into a pretzel!” 

“Bring it on, pint size!” 

The heckler was a red-headed girl with multiple tattoos.  Familiar tattoos.  Vex.  That was the young woman that Amy had supposedly rebuilt from nothing, acting just as she had the few times they met in the field.  Vex was sitting in the lap of a woman that wasn’t paying them any mind, but something about her set off every alarm that Carol’s instincts had honed over her career.  

“Not an idle threat after she brought Leviathan to her knees,” Victoria added with a laugh, ruffling the small girl’s hair.  “Missy here is gonna be ranked Shaker Twelve by the time they’re done updating everything following Leviathan.” 

“That might mean more if Weaver wasn’t going to get labeled Trump Oh Fuck The Hell No,” Missy grumbled.

Victoria shook her head, then turned to face Carol.  “There’s going to be a meeting at the rig this afternoon.  We all got a message this morning that the Protectorate wants all hands on for this.  Lisa tipped us off that they’re relocating all assets to Boston to help with the recovery efforts.  It looks like they’re pulling out of Brockton completely.” 

“They can’t do that!” Carol said, looking across the grim faces of the girls present.  “Would they really give up a city just like that?” 

“Apparently Weaver asked them to leave her alone as a reward for slaying an Endbringer,” Victoria said.  “They decided to take that literally.” 

“There’s also the whole thing with Cauldron and the Case 53s,” Madison said.  “An Eidolon clone dropped some bombshells on Armsmaster and Dragon, some of which Weaver was able to verify.  I’m expecting Armsmaster to brief us on them at the meeting.” 

“What, no spoilers?” Missy asked. 

Madison shrugged.  “I think the shock factor might be more valuable.  Lisa’s pretty sure the Protectorate will fully collapse once all the news hits in the coming days.” 

Carol found her new legs shaking as she reached out and took one of the chairs, falling into it without any grace.  The entire Protectorate?  What could be bad enough that it getting out would destroy an entire agency?  New Wave always prized transparency, and that had pushed her children to present themselves as paragons even as they suffered in silence.  The Protectorate hid things away, covered up the less savory things to keep the public happy with them. 

Yet, it was the villains before her that never tried to hide away what they were.  The ABB and Empire tried to hide behind honor.  The Teeth did no such thing.  They were brutal monsters who suffered nobody.  And with Weaver at the helm, they had removed the other gangs from their city and seemed content with that.

Then she remembered the after party from when the Empire fell and how the Teeth roamed the streets, busting up every shop, bar, and home showing even the faintest hint at sympathy for the Nazis.  She had gone out to help quell the riots, seen the carnage, but some primal part of her had relished seeing the people that cheered for Fleur’s death meet some form of karmic justice. 

All because Kaiser had suggested at a rally that someone should do something about New Wave attacking capes in their homes.  He took advantage of Marquis, a man he would have happily flayed alive, and turned him into a martyr.  Watching Max Anders be revealed as Kaiser on live television, only to be immediately executed was cathartic, no matter how much she wanted to deny it.  The bastard deserved everything he got. 

That thought stopped her cold.  When had she allowed herself to become so vengeful?  A cold cellar flashed before her eyes and she didn’t need to second guess herself.  It was what drove her to take down the Marquis despite the Empire being objectively worse, because he reminded her of that night. 

So why wasn’t it bothering her anymore?

“Missy, are you warping us to the meeting?” Victoria asked.

The tiny brunette nodded, but gave the other young girls quick hugs before moving to join Victoria.  “I am not looking forward to this.  It’s horse shit that they’re pulling the Protectorate out of Brockton.” 

Victoria sighed.  “All because Leviathan died in Boston.  Yet, they don’t seem to care that the one who actually did the deed is sitting right here.” 

“Not that they managed to steal the credit for it,” Madison said with a laugh.  “Weaver dropping that selfie with Leviathan’s head crashed PHO worse than the actual kill thread managed.” 

“Dragon ‘verifying’ the claim just cemented it,” Victoria said, pinching her nose.

“And I appreciate her for it.” 

Carol wheeled on herself and came face to face with a grinning visage straight from her nightmares.  Weaver, without her mask, stood with savagery on her lips and fury in her emerald eyes.  It was a horrifying sight and she wasn’t too proud to admit that she jumped back out of pure fear. 

“Oh, nice reaction,” an older woman said, draping her arm over Weaver’s shoulder.  “You’re getting better with my teleport.  Given some time I bet you could get people to literally shit themselves.”

“Knock it off, Pyro,” Weaver said with a sigh.  “Goddess this is going to take some getting used to.” 

“Hey, we’re just happy to be out and about again,” a man said from one of the tables.  He was playing poker with the mayor’s niece, a young man with dark curly hair, and a burly black man covered in old scars and tattoos. 

“Yet, even letting you out like this hasn’t quieted your voices in my head,” Weaver said flatly. 

“We’re all a part of you now,” another woman said.  Carol froze at the sight of what could only be an older Weaver stepping close.  She exuded the same baleful presence that the Butcher herself carried and Carol was left wondering what fresh hell she had walked into.  The woman regarded Carol for a moment, then shrugged.  “You’re not part of our little club and I don’t see you joining, so I’m not explaining.” 

Was she reading Carol’s mind?  A Thinker then, one on par with Tattletale if she had to guess.  The woman’s answering grin mirrored the one she had seen on the bottle-eyed blonde, which was as good as a confirmation in her mind.

“Honestly surprised nobody smoked you,” yet another new person said.  

Just how many new capes had joined up with the Teeth in the wake of Leviathan? 

“None, surprisingly,” Tattletale said casually.  “These are all longtime members who haven’t been able to get out and about for a while.  Expect to see more of them, assuming they learn to behave.” 

“So never,” Victoria snarked. 

Several laughed at the joke and Carol couldn’t believe how casual the entire exchange had been.  Yet, something about all of it told her that she should be screaming as she ran for the hills.  The only reason she wasn’t was the fact that Victoria was right there and she refused to leave her to face them alone, even if they were being oddly friendly for the moment.

“Hey, some old dogs can learn new tricks.” 

The speaker was a man who could have easily passed as a Case 53, with the wolf ears and tail.  He even had fur in place of facial hair and canines that were no doubt not just for show.  Yet, the only Changer that she could think of involved with the Teeth that did animal features was dead…

“Oh, she’s getting close,” Lisa said.  “Time to wrap this up I think.” 

“Getting close to what?” Carol demanded.  “Just what the fuck is going on here!”

“To be blunt?  We’re too fuckin’ scary now to care if word gets out,” an obnoxious man said.  “Wasn’t what I planned on when I founded this operation, but hey, I like what the boss lady is doing with it.” 

“The promise of tomorrow is also nice,” Hemorrhagia added, punching the man in the shoulder.  “Never been happier to be a part of the Teeth.” 

Looking around, there were a few side-eyed glances, but her eyes settled on the man that Amy had mentioned died.  Spree stood there, drinking a beer as if it were the most casual thing in the world.

“Welcome to the court of the Crimson Queen,” Spree said, raising a bottle.  “Immortality is one of the perks.” 

Before she could process his statement, the man popped like a soap bubble, leaving the bottle to drop to the ground as Weaver caught it effortlessly before finishing it off.  Carol stood there, unable to blink as the older version of Weaver shimmered into existence beside her younger counterpart.

“Sorry about that, but he wasn’t wrong either,” the older version of Weaver said.  “Things have changed, and I intend to shake up everything in due time.” 

A multitude of people lined up in a way that had to be rehearsed.  From the man who claimed to have founded something on the far left, to the man with the skewers near the middle.  Spree settled in at the far right, having stepped out of nowhere to join them.  Up front Weaver stood alongside her older self, grinning as Carol’s head spun. 

“We’re the Butcher,” the seventeen of them said in unison. 

Weaver laughed, and grinned manically.  “And now that Pandora’s box is open, we’re making it everyone else’s problem.” 

Then all of them vanished with a silent pop as if they had never been there to begin with.

---***---

Open to suggestions for something better than the current title. Carol's too on the nose for who it is obviously, but I think New Leaf is kinda clever.

I Know What You Did Last Isekai (V1 Test Chapter 1)

Doing something a little different here and testing a potential different start for the story. This one picks up immediately after the prologue and if continued would cover how she got settled into the world and introduce elements at a more steady pace. Better imo for a webnovel, but less so if I wanted to write a one shot fantasy tale that sticks to the original prompt of the series. Let me know your thoughts on this in the comments!

---***---

Water dripped outside the window; the rain coming down in a gentle shower that would have been pleasant in any other circumstance.  Kimberly was currently seated in a small room on the second floor of some stone building a fair distance from the home she had stumbled out of just two hours earlier.  At least one of the guards was a woman who took some pity on her and found some clothes that covered her modesty better than the cloth she had wrapped herself within. 

Confirming her fears, nothing about the city she found herself in was familiar.  The closest thing were the glowing street lights, but none of them looked to be using electricity.  Then again, they weren’t gas or oil either.  She wouldn’t have been surprised if they used the same setup as the lights in the house.  She’d been taken to some sort of guard building and into what could only be called an interrogation room, and one such light was casting a soft glow over the entire room. 

At least there was a pitcher of water on the rough wooden table along with a cup made of some type of ceramic.  She’d drunk half of it already in between rounds of tears and tremors.  Her old life was gone, and she would never see Heather again.  Earth had no magic, and she doubted there was a way to get back.  If it were possible, something would have already managed to do so.

Which meant that Kimberly needed to accept her new circumstances sooner than later despite the pain of loss.  Her parents wouldn’t be missed, not with how she had to hide her relationship with Heather from them.  At least they only saw their deep friendship on the surface, but the moment they cleaned out her room they would know, and Heather would be in danger of being outed to her own parents.

Only her own powerlessness stemmed the tide of her anxiety.  There was nothing she could do about it, not now or probably ever.  Instead, she tried to focus on her current situation.  Attempts at communication with the guards led nowhere.  She didn’t understand them and they just looked pained when she tried to answer. 

The room itself was cramped, but the construction was better than she expected from a society that didn’t seem too far beyond medieval technology.  Yet, the existence of magic was probably influencing the direction tech developed. 

Shadows shifted and flexed just out of sight as Kimberly reached out for them, the sensation entirely alien as her very essence seemed to suffuse every darkened surface.  She had no idea why such power was at her beck and call, but it was certainly a novel experience.  There wasn’t much to do while waiting and she had experimented a bit with shaping it based on some of her favorite shows.  While she hadn’t figured out how to channel her inner Pride, there was the potential there if she figured out how to make the shapes tangible. 

A soft knock had all the shadows returning to where they belonged, though she maintained her control over them.  Just because she couldn’t use them defensively didn’t mean they couldn’t bail her out if things went bad.  After Heather’s run-in with the police last fall she didn’t want to take any chances.

The door opened and two armored guards stepped in, hands on the swords at their hips.  Neither looked at her directly, but she could practically feel the tension in the air.  Then a woman in white robes stepped in, her arms tucked into the sleeves like some sort of monk.  Her face was even hidden beneath the hood but her vibrant purple hair certainly stood out against the white fabric. 

Did she dye it, or was that somehow a natural color in this world.  Hell, Kimberly now had blue hair of all things, so that was certainly possible.  There was so much that was familiar, but at the same time, the world continued to throw curveballs at her every moment. 

The shrouded woman looked up, her gray-blue eyes rather piercing as she smiled wide, like she had just been given something truly amazing.  It reminded her a bit of how Heather had looked at her after their first kiss, and Kimberly’s heart broke all over again.  Would she ever see Heather again?  Surely her girlfriend thought she was dead, or would soon enough once they found her body back on Earth. 

Then the woman spoke and once more Kimberly couldn’t understand a word of it.  It had been the same with the guards, a language completely foreign to her.  Kimberly’s expression dropped as she hung her head. 

“Again with the language barrier,” she muttered. 

The monk woman took a few steps closer and kneeled down.  The language this time was something else, the flow was completely different, but it was still no less decipherable.  The woman paused, then began to switch through two other languages, though they weren’t nearly as fluent sounding as the first two. 

“Sorry,” she said.  “I don’t know anything other than English.  Thank the Florida lack of education system for that one.”

The woman pointed at herself and spoke very slowly.  “Maester Viola Chandler.” 

Kimberly blinked.  “Mister?  Pretty sure you’re a miss.” 

With a patient shake of her head, she again pointed at herself.  “Viola.” 

Oh, was that her name?  Did that make Maester some sort of honorific or title then?  Shit, she was giving her an impromptu lesson on the language.  Mirroring her, Kimberly pointed at herself and said her name. 

A frown formed for just a moment before she pointed at Kimberly.  “Kimbree.  Kimbree Li Dougal.” 

“How did,” she started.  The name was so close, yet just different enough to raise her hackles.  Kimberly shook her head, hoping that gesture translated correctly.  “Kim-Ber-Lee,” she enunciated.  “Kimberly Douglas.” 

The frown shifted into something crestfallen as the woman looked away, speaking briefly with the guards.  Both jumped slightly, looking towards one another as one shook their head.  More words, somewhat heated, then a fierce wind kicked up from the woman.  Her words echoed, full of emotion.  The guards fell back, scrambling for the door.  It slammed shut a moment later, leaving her alone with the terrifying entity in human skin. 

When the woman turned, she was greeted by over a dozen tendrils of shadow surrounding Kimberly, the sharpened points all angled towards her.  Rather than recoil in surprise, or even attack, the woman just smiled.  The baleful presence that had surrounded her dissipated in an instant, leaving them in silence. 

The tendrils hadn’t been withdrawn, and Kimberly’s heart continued to hammer away in her chest.  This woman was someone terribly dangerous, and she was now alone in a small room with her.  She wasn’t even sure how she had managed to detach the shadows from the surfaces of the room, but Kimberly wasn’t about to question it while in danger. 

A heavy sigh escaped the woman as she stepped back, resting against the wall.  She muttered something in a lyrical language, then switched back to what she thought might be the more common spoken language of the city.  This woman, Viola apparently, not that the word meant much to her.

“Kimberly Douglass,” the woman said, pointing at her, then paused.  “Kimbree Li Dougal—”  

What followed was more of the language she couldn’t follow, this time with hand gestures and emphasis being put on certain words and motions.  Kimberly thought she was getting the gist of it despite being unable to follow.  The name that was so similar to hers—the one that they expected her to answer to—must have been the name of the girl she had replaced. 

Was the connection intentional?  Given all the people that seemed to be involved with the ritual in that basement were dead, it wasn’t like she could just ask them.  If any literature detailing what they were attempting still existed, she lacked the knowledge needed to parse it.  That would need to change, and quickly.  If there was any chance that she could find her way home to Heather, she would try. 

The woman stood there for a moment, tapping at her leg for a moment, then snapped.  Something sharp and metallic crackled in the air and her manacles fell loose.  Kimberly blinked, looking down at the fallen metal.  They weren’t unlocked, but instead had been sliced clean through.  Forcing down a swallow at how easily this woman could probably do that to her throat, she remained perfectly still. 

A gentle chuckle resounded and the woman held out a hand, speaking softly in a reassuring tone.  Kimberly stared at it blankly as if it might burn her.  After that display of literal magic it could probably do far more than something mundane as a burn.  Yet, this Viola did seem to be a helpful individual, if nothing else. 

Her hand was warm to the touch, contrasting to how Kimberly’s own were always perpetually cold if it got below seventy outside.  Wherever this strange city was, it wasn’t nearly as warm as Jericho Florida tended in the spring.  That alone was going to take some adjustment time, let alone the language and magic. 

Yet, it was a second chance at life after her old one was cut short, rather literally.  She was still processing that, but it was coming easier than expected.  There was something about this new world that had hooked her curiosity, and she wanted to know more.

Taking the offered hand, Kimberly was pulled to her feet by the surprisingly strong mage.  She continued to offer that same smile as she guided Kimberly to the door and out into the guardhouse proper where they were met by multiple armed men and women.  The one at the forefront was equipped with armor that practically glowed. 

Viola muttered something that sounded like a curse, then began to talk.

(New) The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 70

This is where the big changes really start to kick in. It's also where I'm up to with reworking the original ending. (Lots of big changes coming) Any feedback on this is appreciated, especially compared to the old version.

The bite of Guiana’s blade was a sensation that Nicole was well familiar with, yet it was still satisfying to watch the smug satisfaction of a battle all but won fall away to the cold realization that things hadn’t gone entirely as planned.  The sparks flew off of Nicole, the void of energy cascading over her newly morphed form.  As much as she wanted to bask in the growing surprise on the enemy General’s face, Nicole wasn’t able to stop and enjoy it.

Her sleek blades were replaced with jagged daggers as they cut through the air, now moving with all the speed that Nicole could extract from the Source energy burning through her.  Guiana hadn’t reacted fast enough, said blades scored a deep cut along the General’s collar as she attempted to put distance between them.  Nicole didn’t let her go uncontested, kicking off in pursuit.  Guiana snarled, her movements accelerating at an alarming rate, forcing Nicole to draw deeper upon the Source to keep ahead of the woman. 

Grace hadn’t stood idle either, she charged forward with a bright crimson glow.  Somehow Grace beat her to Guiana, slamming into her with all the power of one of Bartran’s heaviest blows.  Nicole’s eyes widened as Grace continued to move with a savage fury, her axe sending shockwaves with each blow that Guiana barely managed to deflect. 

All of that had transpired in the span of a single heartbeat.

Digging deep, Nicole pushed herself to keep up, knowing she would regret it, but they couldn’t lose the advantage while they had it.  The moment Guiana regained the upper hand they would be fighting to keep the momentum that they had stolen.  Nicole wasn’t about to let that happen, not while there was still strength within her. 

The distance was closed in an instant; three more clashes rippled through the air before she caught up.  Nicole wasn’t going to be left out and joined in the assault, her own blades cutting the very air.  Strikes aimed at vital points were turned away, but Guiana was forced to ignore glancing blows to her limbs if she hoped to keep her vitals whole.  None of the cuts had time to bleed at the speeds they were moving, yet she could see the growing concern on Guiana’s face as the small slices continued to multiply. 

Nicole was thankful to have Grace by her side, keeping the enemy general’s full attention with her heavy blows.  That allowed them to keep the Sylan General on the backfoot through teamwork.  Unfortunately, the strain was building and Nicole was fighting against the inferno that had been growing exponentially within her.  She couldn’t keep it up, and given how she had just handed the enemy a piece of critical information, she didn’t want to give away an obvious weakness so freely. 

Guiana continued to deflect Grace’s strikes, letting more of Nicole’s through with each exchange in an effort to keep the fight going.  The cuts were accumulating, with purple blood barely beginning to well up from her injuries.  They were all moving so far beyond human norms that it was difficult to keep that in mind. 

The thin blade snaked towards Grace, only to be turned away by her axe.  The strike didn’t stop, only shifted, and Nicole was forced to turn herself intangible to avoid it.  The blade passed through her, the momentum preserved, but Nicole had other ideas.  She dropped the shift, turning solid once more, and locked her own arm around Guiana’s. 

The General only had a moment to realize her mistake as Grace’s shoulder slammed home.  Nicole held tight for the barest of moments, letting the sensation of Guiana’s shoulder socket being torn by the force of the impact before she phased herself to keep from being launched with the Sylan.

Nicole dropped low and kicked off, intent on keeping up the pressure.  Guiana hit the ground once, shattering concrete with the first impact only to right herself and come down feet first before the next.  She carved through the asphalt as she jammed her blade deep, bleeding her momentum even as the Rangers pursued. Guiana glared with unfocused eyes only for her gaze to hastily sharpen at their rapid approach.  She let out a hissing breath as her blade rose up and blocked the flurry that Nicole brought down upon her.  With only one working arm, Guiana couldn’t keep up, and yet… 

It still wasn’t enough for a decisive blow, and the pressure within was past the tipping point.  Nicole was now pushing the General, which meant she was nearing the critical threshold for her ability to handle the Source. 

Yeah, it was going to suck in the morning.

Grace caught back up in a storm of motion, her axe flashing out as though it weighed nothing, but each blow impacted with the fury of a goddess of war.  The couple pushed hard, knowing they were on borrowed time.  Guiana’s single blade was moving faster than Nicole had ever seen, the air sparking with flames from the friction of its passing.  Despite Guiana’s raw abilities, the injury was tipping the scales.

There was realization in the General’s eyes and her expression shifted to grim determination.  She touched the emblem on her chest, bringing a faint glow to the Sylan symbol.  Nicole redoubled her effort to catch her, only for a blinding flash to interpose itself between them.  Despite the darkening of her visor, Nicole still found herself blinking away spots as she was forced to backpedal away. 

A hulking figure materialized, standing to his full height as he loomed over the pair of Rangers.  Even without a clear view, Nicole knew exactly who it was that now stood before them.  Despite herself, Nicole found herself swallowing.  Gripping his sword, the figure sneered down at them as he crossed his lower arms and rested the blade on his shoulder, jostling the pendant around his neck. 

General Bartran had arrived. 

A calm dread filtered through the air as Nicole stood shoulder to shoulder with Grace.  They were essentially a team of two now, and had little hope of surviving the coming fight.  Maraline wasn’t a combatant.  Devon and Jeff were only just now returning with medical supplies.  They were completely fucked.

The only upside was that their enemy wasn’t completely unscathed.

Guiana tried to maintain her poise, but Nicole didn’t miss how her knees wobbled.  Her injuries were catching up with her, but neither of them were in a position to take advantage of that weakness.  Not with Bartran bearing down upon them. 

“You’ve made a mess of things,” Bartran said, his eyes boring into Nicole, but the words weren’t meant for her.  “Though I can see why.  Interesting that the anomaly can still morph.” 

“Yes.  I was caught off guard and they scored a lucky blow.” 

“Hardly,” Bartran said.  “The energy readings coming from her are dangerously high.  She’s not far off from another mishap like last time.” 

They were talking like they weren’t even there, but his eyes told her that wasn’t the case.  None of the tidal amusement from their first meeting was present.  This was the gaze of a warrior that knew what he faced.  We weren’t an idle curiosity anymore.  We were a threat.

“It’s been a minute,” Nicole said, her fingers tensing around her daggers.  “I see you’re healed up.” 

“I have been for some time now,” the General said, his eyes flicking over towards Maraline.  “I needed to be sure, and I must say I am disappointed.” 

“Such a waste,” Guiana echoed, though there was something there that she couldn’t place.  “Will we be disposing of her?” 

“Yes,” Bartran said.  

Nicole snarled within her helmet and took a step forward.  “You’ll have to get through me first.” 

“And me,” Grace immediately echoed.  “No matter what comes, no matter the odds, we will stand against it!”

Nicole offered her girlfriend a nod, then firmed up her stance, ready to face the invaders.

“Worms, one and all,” Bartran said, hefting his sword with ease.  “Very well.  If you wish to die in battle, I shall grant you that honor.” 

No more warning was needed as Bartran exploded into motion, clearing the distance between them with a burst of debris kicked up behind him.  The shockwave that followed would have shattered glass had any remained.  Grace moved first, bringing her axe down on the General.  He brought one of his four arms up and caught it by the blade, wrenching it aside.  Nicole couldn’t do anything to help as she ducked the swing of his sword and attempted to move into his guard, but the man still had two free arms remaining and put them to good use. 

One fist came for her face, and she moved to block.  That meant she missed the fist that buried itself in her gut.  The kinetic shield flared and sparked as Nicole doubled over, dropping to her knees.  Despite the barrier absorbing most of the impact, it still felt like someone had hit her with a sledgehammer.

Grace was tossed aside, her axe vanishing in red sparks only to reform in her hand a moment later as she landed.  Her helmet turned towards Guiana, but the other General just stood there, watching. 

“Did you think our battle would be the same as before?” Bartran asked, his voice calm despite how deep and commanding it came across.  “You were a curiosity then, something to indulge.  That indulgence cost me, and I do not plan to give you another chance to humiliate me.” 

“Really now?” Nicole couldn’t help but say as she pushed herself back up.  “You’re already toying with us again, and this time we have twice the fully powered Rangers as before.” 

Bartran’s foot came down with the weight of a mountain, but Nicole had already shifted to her intangible state.  She ghosted through his limb and away, reforming a short distance away before kicking off the ground and landing in a crouch.

The General didn’t pursue.  He just stood there and watched her, all while subtly angling his body in a way that kept Grace in his peripheral vision.  He had two opponents of equal danger, and one without known factors.  

“General Guiana, retrieve the traitor Maraline,” Bartran said, not looking away from the Rangers.  “I do believe you should still be capable of that much.” 

“Yes ser,” Guiana said, though his voice was strained.

The injured General turned and began to walk towards Maraline.  Her movements were strained, but Nicole had little doubt that she could still put up a fight despite the visible injuries they had inflicted.  Not waiting for an invitation, Maraline darted forward, a spearhand strike aimed for her mentor.  The General batted it aside along with the following strikes.  Despite many of her implants being replaced, Maraline struggled to keep up with the woman who raised her.  Nicole was forced to let it happen, because she had bigger problems sitting right in front of her. 

“Good, you aren’t foolish enough to try and interfere,” Bartran said.  “Had you attempted, I would have killed you where you stood.” 

“You’re welcome to try,” Nicole said with false bravado. 

Bartran gave her a measured look.  “A spent warrior should know when to leave their ego behind.  You may be a danger, but you are not a threat.  Not in your current state.” 

Much as Nicole might want to argue, she knew he wasn’t far off.  She had maybe one or two exchanges left in her before the backlash grew to be too great.  Such was the price of using the unrestricted morph to push beyond her limits.  

Grace didn’t have that restriction, her morpher regulated things properly.  She blurred, coming up beside Bartran in a blink.  The man had already shifted, countering her with contemptuous ease.  Nicole didn’t let that go unanswered, she was already in motion, bringing her blades about.  Bartran began to move to counter but she phased through his strike, intent on repeating her prior victory. 

Bartran twisted, nimbly avoiding the shadowed strikes she attempted.  Grace tried to press in on him, but again he demonstrated the gulf of skill that living for millennia had put between them.  That didn’t mean Nicole was giving up, but it did cast a pall of despair upon their efforts.  The ships filling the night sky only furthered that feeling, not that she would let it get the better of her.  No, Nicole would fight, no matter how hopeless it seemed.

She lunged, putting every ounce of the surging power within forward.  Bartran moved before she did, but he was slower to her eye, or she was simply faster.  Rather than try and keep the source contained, Nicole pulled on it for every scrap of power it could give her.  The burn in her chest was an inferno, but it flowed without resistance.  Bartran still moved ahead of her actions, reading Nicole like an open book, but that didn’t mean that he could match that burst of superlative speed and power. 

Even with all his experience, Bartran wasn’t used to fighting people stronger or faster than he was.  Nicole was both in that brief flash and intended to make it count.  She didn’t phase, as that took time and would allow him to react given he clearly expected it.  Instead, she aimed to repeat the wound she had given him.  Sure enough, he moved to counter her with expert precision.  Her blade glanced off his oversized sword, ripping it from her hand.  The impact reverberated up her arm right down to the bone as Nicole launched into a tumbling spiral. 

Despite that, she angled her arms, and summoned the deflected blade back in hand.  Bartran didn’t have any time to realize what she had done, not until his arm was already dropping to the ground.  It was only one of four, but Nicole would take the win for what it was. 

That didn’t stop her from crashing to the ground, throwing sparks with each impact right up until she crashed into—and through—a fast food joint.  The free peanuts they offered rained down around her, as did raw potatoes.  She still laughed through the pain, and holy hell was there a lot of it.  The source was in full rebound now, eating at her very being just as it had after her last battle with the Generals.  Despite that, Nicole forced herself to sit up and take in her handiwork. 

It wasn’t much, but Bartran was clutching at the bleeding stump of his lower left arm.  His face was set in a soft frown, which wasn’t what she hoped for with that little move, but she also knew he wasn’t one for crying out in agony.

“Why do you persist in this meaningless struggle?” Bartran asked, standing back up to his full height.  He was bleeding, but powered through it.  “You have to know that even if you prevailed against me, the entire might of the Sylan Empire awaits.  You will be crushed completely, no matter what achievements pave the road to your end.” 

“You’ve gotten too used to winning,” Grace said, stepping forward with a slight limp.  Her suit was torn in places, but hadn’t broken.  “Take it from someone used to being the underdog.  We don’t give up just because the odds might be against us.  We will stand and fight, again and again, and we aren’t alone in that!  All of humanity will resist with everything we have.”

Nicole found herself laughing, even if it sent lancing agony through her whole body.  “It’s about the only thing we can actually agree upon as a species.” 

Bartran regarded them as they took up their stances once again.  He wasn’t even breathing hard while Nicole found her legs threatening to give out from underneath her.  His expression was stoic, but it was impossible to miss how calculating his gaze was.  Was he considering how tiresome ending humanity would be, or was he simply exasperated with their constant stubbornness?  Nicole had no way of knowing, but in the end?  It didn’t really matter.  They would fight, and eventually she would die.  No other outcome awaited her, not in the face of the war that was now on their doorstep. 

A deep sigh bellowed out as Bartran shook his head.  “Fools, one and all.” 

“Oh, they’re fools alright,” a feminine voice called out, bright and cheerful.  Nicole craned her neck towards the sound and had to bite back the groan at the sight of a bright yellow Ranger standing atop one of the wrecked buildings.  “But they’re my kind of fools, you know?” 

It took everything Nicole had to not groan at the interruption, and at the same time, she couldn’t help how the sight of her frienemy brought a measure of relief.  For whatever differences they had in goals, there was one common thread that would always unite them. 

“And who are you supposed to be?” Bartran asked. 

Anita laughed, leaning forward so her arm rested on her knee.  “Why, I’m the Yellow Ranger.  Surely you’ve noticed how I’ve been helping these hopeless fools out from time to time.”  Bartran just stared up at her and Anita gasped, gripping her chest.  “You truly don’t know who I am?  All the pity then!  I suppose I’ll just have to teach you the hard way.” 

“A lone Ranger of no import,” Bartran said, his deep voice weary.  “What do you hope to accomplish confronting us by yourself?” 

“Well, it’s a good thing I didn’t come alone then!”

Anita snapped her fingers and a rainbow assortment of colors leapt through the air, landing all around her.  Reds and blues, greens and oranges.  Yellow, black, pink, and many more all landed with mechanical precision.  But that wasn’t all.  Two rangers landed beside her that stood out from the mass of machines.

Beside Anita’s vibrant Yellow were a Pink Ranger and a White Ranger.  Xavier Sinclair had come personally, and brought a Ranger that Nicole never expected to see outside of old videos.  She wanted to scream in outrage about how the one genuine thing Sinclair had said to her was a blatant lie, but in the moment she could only feel relief, and a touch of hope. 

Maybe they actually had a chance to make it out alive.

The Sylan General scowled up at them, pointing his blade towards the newcomers.  “You’re supposed to be dead.” 

Pink chuckled, waving a finger at the Sylan.  “Reports of my demise were quite falsified thank you very much.  Surprise!” 

Honestly, Nicole wasn’t sure this was the time for breaking out everything they had, but with Bartran right there and ready to kill them all, when else would be appropriate?  Nicole forced herself upright, legs trembling underneath her.  Despite the burn in her very soul, Nicole prepared herself to meet the coming end with blade in hand. 

“Hello Bartran,” the man in White said, drawing his sword.  “I do believe I owe you for trying to kill my wife.”

(New) The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 69

Much larger changes to this chapter that set up a swifter resolution to the volume.

The Progenitor’s teleportation wasn’t instantaneous to those within the effect.  They had attempted to explain it before, something about being accelerated to near the speed of light caused some form of time dilation.  It didn’t make any sense to her, but no doubt Becca would dig into the math with the same fervor that she always did. 

If Rebecca wasn’t the most educated human on Earth by the end of the month, Nicole would eat her scarf.  That girl could devour knowledge and never seemed to forget anything she learned, and now she was in one of the greatest archives of knowledge in the local star system.  The Sylan might have more general knowledge, but Maraline seemed certain that the Progenitors were still more advanced when it came to the source technology.

The dilation of time did give Nicole a moment to think, even as she watched the blur of red light that represented her girlfriend trail around her in a gentle spiral.  Putting everything on her shoulders wasn’t healthy, and the more that Nicole pondered things, the more she realized how she had all but forced Grace to let her come with. 

That part hurt, but lives were in danger.  The conversations to come would be worth it if they returned in one piece.  Their friends’ lives were worth more than their relationship, and the cold math of it sank deep into Nicole.  She didn’t want to think like that; reducing her friendships and love to cold calculus. 

Then there was the second stream of color winding around her own, a pale blue where Maraline streaked towards Minneapolis.  The Sylan had outlined several likely scenarios her mentor would employ, and how best to counter them.  She didn’t like it, but there were too many variables to rely on only one set of plans when it came to an enemy with millennia more experience than they could muster. 

Any further thoughts on the matter were pushed out of Nicole’s mind as the ground rushed to meet them.  The sprawling expanse of Minneapolis grew by the second.  Their twin trails of light danced past a jet taking off from MSP; no doubt giving everyone inside the scare of their lives.  Even with five years of alien invasions, air travel hadn’t been interrupted.  The lack of infrastructure disruption was simply another subject to discuss with Maraline when the world wasn’t falling apart around them.

Nicole’s second planned landing went smoother than her first, and she reached out to grab Grace’s hand without hesitation.  Her girlfriend did the same and the pair shared a look of resolve.  

The ache in her chest was still there, but it had ebbed somewhat in the past fifty odd minutes since she woke up.  It would have to be good enough if they were going to pull through the next hour.  Nicole had no doubt that she would need to draw upon the Source once again, and that should have scared her more than it did.  She had enough things on her plate as it was. 

After the broadcast, it was safe to assume their identities were shot to hell and back, no doubt the connections were being made by people with too much time on their hands.  It didn’t matter, her identity was already flimsy as hell and known to more people than she would have wanted already. 

With a sigh, Nicole reached out and took Maraline by her elbow, attempting to mimic the grip she had seen some law enforcement use while working with the fire department.  It didn’t need to be perfect, but she still needed to sell it.  Maraline was cuffed in a set of heavy police shackles, not that they could contain her all that well.

The surgery to remove the implants the Syla had given her wasn’t without issues.  Chief among them was her adaptation and reliance on their functions.  Her heart didn’t beat properly without assistance and her bones were completely replaced with bio-engineered creations that were infinitely stronger than organic contemporaries.  Many of those components had to be replaced with near identical components. 

She wasn’t as overly powerful as before, but that didn’t mean that Maraline was helpless.  It also meant that it wouldn’t take much for the Sylan to realize that she was compromised if they bothered to check those systems closely. 

“I do hope this works,” Maraline muttered, wiggling her wrists.  “Such flimsy restraints will not fool Guiana for long.” 

“They don’t need to last under scrutiny,” Nicole said, taking a deep breath.  “We just need them to be convincing enough for what we have planned.” 

Her girlfriend nodded, then brought her watch up.  “Roll the Dice!” 

Crimson flashed, heralding the Red Ranger’s form.  She then took Maraline’s arm in hand and began to walk her towards the place where Guiana was holding their teammates.  It wasn’t far from where they landed, but hopefully Guiana hadn’t noticed their arrival, only the flash of light that would herald the transformation.  

The plan was simple enough, depending on how things went.  Either Maraline would be traded over where she would then break free once the others were safe, or she would turn on them and rejoin Guiana before she made an opening to rescue their friends.  The entire plan was a major show of trust, both from her, and Maraline. 

“There’s the helicopter,” Grace said, her helmet gesturing towards the distant aerial.  That Guiana hadn’t destroyed it yet spoke to her wanting this to be a spectacle.  She wanted the world to witness the end of the Rangers that stood against their greatest generals.  “I wonder how everyone’s reacting?” 

“Likely with less surprise than we would think,” Nicole said.  “Too many people know us, and we haven’t exactly been subtle at times.  It’s a wonder that the fight with Bartran didn’t out all of us wholesale.” 

Sure, they had Sinclair to thank for that, but even the best efforts would only go so far in the face of public exposure.  Their secret was out, and there was no point in trying to hide it anymore.  Nicole had come dressed in combat gear, not that she was actually up for a fight so soon after suffering backlash, but she was prepared for the pain if it became necessary.

Turning down the street, signs of the recent battle came into full view.  Damaged buildings and torn up roads were the least of the things that drew the eye.  Dozens of automatons littered the space, but two blocks down stood their reason for coming.  Guiana eyed them with contempt, and Nicole breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of her teammates reasonably intact. 

They continued their approach, escorting Maraline closer to the waiting General.  Only when Guiana raised a hand did they stop.

“That’s far enough.” 

Dozens of the same machines they fought on the farm made themselves known, the gold patterns on their shoulders glinting ominously in the moonlight.  The most disturbing part was how they all stood at rough attention, flanking both sides of the street.  It was a clear show of force, a reminder that they were the ones on the back foot in this negotiation.  If they wanted to hit Guiana, they had to go through dozens of their best machines to do so.

Finally getting a good look at her friends, Nicole had to wince at their condition.  Jeff was by far the worst off, with his left arm hanging at his side, his elbow bent the wrong way.  Without the Progenitor’s healing that would likely be debilitating for the rest of his life.  Kayla had some cuts and scrapes, and a torn sleeve had tied off one particularly bloody wound on her shoulder.  Then there was Devon who seemed to struggle to catch his breath even at rest.  Had he taken a bad internal hit?  There was no way for her to know without actually checking him up close. 

“Send Maraline over, or these three die,” Guiana said.

Nicole stood her ground and crossed her arms.  “No deal.  We have no guarantee that our friends will remain unharmed without our leverage.” 

To accentuate the point, Nicole drew her dagger and held it to Maraline’s throat. 

Guiana laughed, shaking her head.  “Oh, this is pitiful.  Do you honestly think either of you have power here?  You’re one Ranger between yourselves.”  As though to prove her point, she shoved Devon over and kicked him.  He grunted, but didn’t let the pain show.  “I am perfectly content to torture them to death in front of you, if that is your prerogative.” 

“Sorry,” Grace whispered. 

Then she backhanded Maraline, knocking her to the ground.

“Two can play at that,” Nicole said, pulling Maraline back up.  “You have three hostages to our one.  Send someone over as a show of faith or we’re leaving.” 

“You would abandon them?” Guiana asked with a manic grin.  “So cruel of you!” 

Nicole shook her head.  “Not at all.  I just don’t see a point in playing this game if you’re going to kill them anyway.” 

“You’re certainly more clever than most of your race,” Guiana said.  “Very well, their lives are pointless either way, now that their morphers are destroyed.  A pity, but the data we have gathered from our last meeting was more than sufficient to complete the model.” 

A cold sweat broke out along Nicole’s spine as she considered the implications.  If the Progenitor’s theories were correct, then they were on the cusp of the entire war tipping into true open conflict.  If that was the case, then saving her friends just got a lot more complicated.

With deflating shoulders, Nicole took a steadying breath.  “Fine, Maraline for my friends.”

“Consider it done,” Guiana said, much to Nicole’s surprise.  Then the Sylan paused as a wicked grin came to her purple lips.  “On second thought, I want Red’s Morpher too.  Your status as a team of one is rather hilarious, but I know better than to underestimate my foe.”

“No dice,” Grace said.  “This is the only thing keeping you from killing all of us right here and now.  I’d rather keep the last shred of insurance I have if it’s all the same.” 

“Then pick a friend to die,” Guiana said with a casual shrug. 

Devon coughed, spitting blood aside as he did.  “Don’t we get a say in this?”

Guiana kicked him, sending him sprawling to the ground.  “Silence.  Trash like you don’t get a voice at this table.” 

It took everything Nicole had to not lash out.  The Source roiled within her, threatening to slip her control.  Ever since morphing in that cave, the power had come so easily, as though it was eager to help her whenever she might need it.  Now it was right there, almost asking permission to reach out and save her friends. 

“Honor the arrangement,” Maraline said.  “Do not disparage yourself with such petty trickery.” 

“Oh,” Guiana said, her eyes narrowing towards the former General.  “Do you still have sympathy for your pet Ranger?  One would think that being held by them might break you of such trifles.” 

“When one has all the power, is it not our place to show it?” Maraline asked, pulling against her restraints.  “Do not lower yourself with petty ultimatums.  These humans will be dead from age long before either of us.  Why torment them so?” 

“Because I find it enjoyable?” Guiana said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the universe.  “Pests deserve to be exterminated, and these lab animals have outlived their usefulness.  Why shouldn’t I take pleasure in their end?” 

“Disgusting,” Maraline whispered before looking back up, her glare full of defiance.  “Why did I ever look up to you?  What did I see in the woman who all but raised me?  Where is the caring figure who gifted me that beautiful harp?” 

Guiana’s expression softened, though it wasn’t what Nicole expected.  Rather than something caring or parental, all she saw there was pity. 

“I taught you what it meant to be Sylan.  To seek betterment for yourself and our Empire.  The humans were to be your proving ground, so I made sure you would understand them.  Now I see that I performed the task too well.” 

She sensed it before it happened, the blade appearing in Guiana’s hand in a flash before it came down and pierced Kayla from behind.  She barely had a moment to comprehend what had just happened as she looked down at the bloody tip of metal protruding from her chest.  Then Guiana ripped it away, and Kayla fell. 

Jeff screamed, but Nicole couldn’t hear it over the blood roaring in her ears.  Grace charged forward, axe appearing in hand and Guiana had the nerve to smile just as their blades connected.

The smirk was immediately wiped from the bitch’s face as Grace bowled her over with the force of the blow.  The Red Ranger didn’t let up, grabbing hold of the Sylan General and slammed her head down into the concrete and kept going.  A hundred feet down the way and Guiana rallied, bringing a leg up to kick Grace away.  She took the hit, her forcefield barely sparking as the momentum was bled off with a few expert twists that would make any gymnast jealous. 

Nicole would know.

It was one thing to hear that Grace’s morpher was upgraded, it was an entirely different matter to see those upgrades in action.  Her girlfriend was completely unruffled, and decidedly pissed if her rigid posture was anything to go by.  For once, Nicole wasn’t eager to jump between her and a threat. 

“Well now, someone found their claws,” Guiana said with a grin as she wiped a smear of blood across her face.  Shit, Grace had actually scraped her skin raw, not that the Sylan seemed to mind.  “Not an anomaly, but hitting as hard as one.  Now I really want that morpher of yours.” 

“Then try and take it,” Grace said.

The Sylan General burst into motion, her blade going right for Grace’s neck.  Her axe moved just enough to catch the blade on the haft, Guiana’s eyes dilated ever so slightly, and the dance was on.  Shockwaves ripped through the air with each clash, and Nicole could only smile as she watched her girlfriend keep up, no matter how much she wanted to jump in and help.

Grace asked for an opportunity, and she had some sort of upgrade from The Progenitor that was giving her confidence.  Yet, Nicole couldn’t help but fear that it was a false confidence borne of a major power increase.  That same experience had helped push Nicole further, and nearly cost her everything when that power became too much to control. 

It was intoxicating, even as it tore Nicole apart. 

The morphers had limitations built in to prevent that according to Rebecca, which should prevent Grace from suffering similar backlash.  The real danger was in the feeling that came from wielding such power.  Nicole knew it well, but Grace always had more self control.

She just needed to trust her girlfriend. 

That didn’t mean she was going to remain idle.  Maraline was free of her restraints and the pair were rushing over to the others.  Jeff and Devon were attempting first aid on Kayla, but one look was all it took for Nicole to know that things weren’t looking good for her.  The blade had pierced from her shoulder and came out around her stomach.  Each of the Rangers had first aid training at Carlos’s insistence, but none of them lived it like Nicole. 

“Don’t worry,” Kayla said weakly.  “It’s worse than it looks.” 

“Move,” Nicole said, pushing Jeff away knowing full well how much that would hurt him.  Jeff was clearly a bad influence on his girlfriend, but right now she needed everyone to be serious.  “Both of you, go find me clean cloth or a monster of a first aid kit.  The next few minutes are critical.” 

Jeff stared blankly at his girlfriend, but Devon had more sense and grabbed him.  They were gone just a moment later, heading for a nearby convenience store.  At the same time, Nicole pulled a pack of tampons from her pouch and began to unwrap them and shove each into the wound.

“Don’t want him to see me die?” Kayla asked, wincing as Nicole worked. 

Nicole clamped down tighter on the wound, getting a hiss out of the woman.  “Shut up, I’m trying to keep you alive here.” 

“G—got it,” she wheezed.

What was needed was to teleport her back to the Progenitor ship, but that would mean tipping off Guiana that they had the capability.  She needed to get Kayla stable enough for the transport, then they could take her back.  But first, they would need a distraction if there was going to be any hope of saving them.

Fuck, she was going to have to reveal her ability to morph unassisted if they were going to save Kayla.  Which meant she needed to make herself a target, one that would be too tempting for Guiana to ignore.

The vulnerability would be too tempting for the General, and that was when Nicole would draw on the Source and give Kayla that chance.  She would only get to use that trump card once, and Nicole was planning to get the most mileage out of it that she could manage.  Be it in this battle or the next. 

Guiana was as swift as ever, her motions a struggle to track even with Nicole’s Source enhanced vision.  Despite that, Grace was keeping up with her every action, blocking a heavy strike and flowing into a seamless parry before retaliating with a thunderous hammer blow of her greataxe.  If the stakes weren’t so high, Nicole would be taking the time to appreciate how much ass her girlfriend was currently kicking. 

A ducked blow flowed into a shoulder check that sent Guiana stumbling back.  The General regained her footing almost immediately, but Grace was upon her, swinging her axe with both arms.  Guiana bent back to avoid the lethal strike, then flipped to the side to avoid the follow up.  As Nicole watched the dance her eyes narrowed. 

If Nicole hadn’t fought Guiana before, she might even think that Grace was winning. 

That wasn’t the case, not with how much Guiana was holding back.  Each close call could hardly be called such, not when Nicole knew from experience what the woman was capable of.  Those near misses were calculated, with the woman matching her speed to give the impression of a disadvantage. 

Worse, Nicole couldn’t tell if Grace was pulling a similar trick or not.  There wasn’t any time to practice, to find their new limits, or become comfortable with their new capabilities.  Nicole had spent days training under The Progenitor’s watchful eye, and she still struggled to thread the eye of the needle and push herself right to the limit. 

Grace had no such training.  She may as well be freshly morphed and right back at the Renfaire for all the experience she had fighting at this new level.  The difference maker was that Guiana had centuries of experience pushing herself to these extremes and beyond.  Each exchange was just a hair faster, moves that Nicole could follow at the start were becoming strained, and Grace was pushing herself to match them each time. 

Did Grace even realize she was doing it? 

That thought was almost enough to get Nicole to jump in, but she refrained from doing so.  It wasn’t time, not yet.  At any point Guiana could stop holding back and strike out at any of them.  Nicole needed to be ready to step in and protect them if that happened. 

Her role was to be the unexpected trump, and she needed to play it properly. 

Even as Nicole watched the battle, it became clear that the objective of this fight needed to shift away from their old standards.  Much as it hurt to consider, fighting to win was not their current goal.  They could lose this engagement so long as they managed to get everyone back to The Progenitor’s ship in one piece.  Just watching Grace fight was enough to convince her of that.  If their entire team were that capable, they could hold off any of the enemy Generals, maybe even defeat them, but only if they were together. 

As nice as that thought was, it would be for nothing if Jeff died now, or Guiana managed to pick off another.  The morpher upgrade had been accomplished in under thirty minutes on a first attempt.  Unfortunately, Guiana had destroyed the other morphers.  Looking at the broken remains, she quickly scooped them up and dropped them in her pouch.  If anyone could get them working again, it would be Rebecca.

It sickened her to consider running; to leave the city at the mercy of the Sylan General, but they were out of options.  The city could be devastated in that timeframe, but the end result… 

Nausea rippled through Nicole as she considered the lives on the scale.  How many children would be subject to the very fate that nearly broke her?  The entire city would blame her team for failing them when they were needed most.

Who was she to place lives on the scale and judge their weight? 

The frantic pace of the battle continued to escalate in minor increments, and once clean blocks were now near misses that sent sparks flying as the kinetic barrier was stressed by the glancing impacts.  Grace wasn’t keeping up as well as she could anymore, and Guiana’s smirk was growing. 

“What’s wrong, little kitten?” Guiana taunted, now blocking Grace’s strikes with ease.  “What happened to those adorable sharp claws of yours?” 

Grace said nothing, continuing the damning dance as more sparks shot into the air from each exchange.  The others were now far enough away that Nicole was considering making herself a tempting target, but her gut told her it wasn’t yet time.  She was missing something important, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. 

The warmth of the Source was growing from a minor irritation into something that demanded her full attention to keep from giving in to the temptation it offered.  She knew that she could turn the tide of the battle in an instant, but then they lost that major advantage.  Several advantages now that she thought of it. 

Guiana didn’t know for sure that Maraline had defected in truth.

The Sylan weren’t aware of The Progenitor.

Any attempt to teleport away would reveal too much.  Their arrival might have been noticed, but there was no reason to give them the answer wholesale.  No, information security was the name of the game, and Nicole needed to play along.  Tactical advantages in this war were rare, and they had secured several. 

It was up to her to ensure they kept them. 

But at what cost? 

“Hey,” Kayla said, her voice weak.  “It’s okay.  Do what you need to.” 

It didn’t feel okay, but they were running out of time.  She offered the dying woman a weak smile, then gave Maraline a significant look.  “Do what you can for her.” 

Then, Nicole did the stupid thing and shifted, turning her back on the battle.

Guiana must have seen the opening, and Grace hadn’t missed the lapse in the General’s focus.  She moved faster than ever, demonstrating she too had been holding back, pressing that slim advantage even as Nicole closed the distance.  It was well timed, and against any other opponent it would have been devastating.

This wasn’t any ordinary foe.

Guiana blurred into motion, deflecting Grace’s improved speed in a flash of steel and a kick that sent Grace reeling.  Then she practically blurred as the distance was closed between them.  Maraline tried to get between them, but was backhanded away with contemptuous ease.  This was the woman that she fought all those weeks ago, the woman that came so close to ending her life.  It was clear that she was determined to finish the job, just as Nicole had hoped she would be.

The Source pulsed through her veins as Nicole reached for her daggers, knowing she wasn’t fast enough to match the General.  What she was doing went directly against her promise to Grace, but there wasn’t another option, not if they wanted to save Kayla’s life. 

Nicole was too slow.  Guiana swatted her blades aside in a blink.  Nicole didn’t know the woman well enough to say if it would be a toying strike, or something debilitating.  Hell, Guiana could escalate and go straight to a fatal strike and there wouldn’t be much that Nicole could do in that situation.

Grace had almost caught up, and no doubt she would try to take the hit for her.  She would be the one injured, and they would be down one of their only fighters.  All to keep an advantage in a war they were losing.  Tactically it was sound, and intellectually she knew it to be the right call.  Was their fragile relationship really worth preserving in the face of all there was to gain?  Was it worth sacrificing to ensure a temporary advantage? 

How was that even a question? 

Guiana’s blades struck in slow motion with a strike that Nicole knew would end her involvement in the battle before it had begun.  Nicole had made her choice, and this was where her gamble would either pay off or blow up in her face. 

Guiana’s blade came down and Grace screamed.

(New) The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 68

I'm sharing what I have edited so far to feel out the adjustments and changes I'm making to the end of volume two. I'll likely need to tweak things much earlier in volume two in order to make it truly work, but hey, gotta start somewhere if I'm going to get this story updating again.

Yes, this is largely the same as the previous version, but the ending has been changed to flow into the new ending. (I'm cutting an entire arc from the story, because frankly, it didn't work. 44k words on the cutting room floor.) I'll get the rest I have done up posted over the next few days!

A throbbing head was the first thing that pierced the fog of Nicole’s mind, the familiar ache doing more to tell her what had happened than any groggy memory ever could.  She’d overdrawn and was in the ship’s medbay getting treated for the physical symptoms.  Something about that felt wrong, but for the moment she would let the fog disperse a bit before trying to think too deeply on it. 

“She’s waking up!” 

That voice…  Why was Grace on the ship?  Forcing an eye open, Nicole was pleasantly surprised that the lights were dim and she didn’t get a blinding light that split her skull open.  Small mercies.  One figure hovered over her, cloaked in darkness with a glowing halo of pale light illuminating the space behind them.

Familiar blonde hair fell into the light and Nicole couldn’t help the smile that crept onto her face at the sight.  Then something warm dripped down onto her cheek before a heavy weight crashed into her and squeezed tightly. 

“You idiot,” Grace said.  “Why do you keep trying to die like that?” 

“Well, if at first you don’t succeed,” Nicole said, then winced at the sharp pain of a knuckle between two ribs.  “Ow, regret!” 

“Damn right you better,” Grace said, pulling back.  The lights were a bit brighter now, but still dim enough to not overwhelm.  “I’m getting sick and goddamn tired of all these close calls.” 

The bottom dropped out of Nicole’s stomach at the harshness of those words.  The chastisement was deserved, but Nicole couldn’t just leave it at that.  Nobody else had moved to help her friend, and Nicole refused to stand idle and watch someone die, not when she could prevent it. 

“Maraline would have died otherwise.” 

“Yes,” Grace snapped.  “But I’m not dating her, I’m dating you!  I care about you, not her.  Last time I saw her she was trying to kill us, so forgive me for not rushing to her aid at the first sign of danger.” 

“Uh, is this a bad time?”  Heads turned sharply at the voice, and Becca gave a weak wave from the door where Colin was helping her stand.  Becca smiled weakly as she continued.  “Gotta say, the medical tech here is amazing.  Aside from general fatigue, I’m feeling pretty good all things considered.” 

“Still barely able to walk,” Colin grumbled.  “You just refused to stay in bed once you heard Nicole was up.” 

“Yeah yeah,” Becca countered a bit petulantly.  “Still, did you know all of this is technically holographic?  It’s a literal holodeck!” 

“I am aware,” Nicole said, glad for the interruption but also well aware that the conversation was merely paused, not finished.  “I figure you’ll be neck deep in the shiny tech the moment that you’re able to stand on your own.” 

“I have already been fielding questions,” The Progenitor interjected.  “For now, rest and recover.  The knowledge has kept for thirty thousand years, it will wait another day.” 

“Spoilsport,” Becca said, sticking her tongue out. 

“Return to your beds and rest,” The Progenitor didn’t quite command, but the suggestion was heavy in his words.

Colin pulled Becca away, earning a sharp look from the plucky girl that had him rolling his eyes as they vanished around the corner.  A wall materialized where the door had once been, cutting Nicole and Grace off from the others and giving them proper privacy. 

“While I won’t pretend that I’m not able to listen to your conversation, I will give you the best semblance of privacy I can.” 

“Uh, thanks?” Nicole said. 

The silence in the now private room was heavy, and Nicole couldn’t help the nagging fear that had been building since Grace last spoke to her.  She didn’t want to ask, yet she needed to know… 

“Are,” Nicole swallowed heavily.  “Are you breaking up with me?” 

Grace paused as her eyes widened.  “Fuck no!  I just…”  All the fight seemed to leave her in an instant.  “I just wish you cared about your own well being as much as I care about you.  Isn’t it obvious that I don’t want to lose you?” 

Nicole opened her mouth, but the words wouldn’t come.  Grace watched her for a moment, waiting, but they refused to move past the tip of her tongue.  They would have been a lie if she spoke them, and that was something that Nicole refused to do.

Tears began to fall as Grace powered on.  “If you had done it to save me, I’d be mad, but understand.  I’d do much the same if it was you at risk.  A member of the team?  More anger, but still some level of understanding since they’re our friends.”  Grace paused, her eyes softening as she wiped the still falling tears.  “An enemy general who kidnapped you?  I don’t get it and I’m trying to not over react, and I know I’m failing at that.” 

The words landed like a physical blow and despite wanting to turn them around, to deny them, Nicole swallowed her response.  For the longest time she had been suicidal, she hid it well, even from herself at times.  That hadn’t really gone away when she became a Ranger, she just had a different outlet for it. 

Even without her ability to morph she continued to throw herself into danger and fight at the level of a Ranger even knowing she was outclassed.  That first mutant should have killed her.  Hell, Maraline could have killed her right then and there.  She’d demonstrated how much she held back during the battle with Bartran and Guiana.  Maraline was a fighter, a damn good one, and Nicole should have died in both encounters. 

The only reason she hadn’t was because Maraline cared about her, wanted her to live, which was where the growing trust between them was coming from.  Yet, Nicole wasn’t extending that same trust to Grace, was she?  Or rather, she was taking it all for granted.

Nicole couldn’t help but slump at the realization of how selfish she was being by trying to put everyone else first, or rather, herself last.  It would be one thing if she had nobody left, but even at her lowest point she still had Becca who would have grieved her loss.  That was the kicker of it all, death didn’t truly impact the one that died.  They were dead, so what did they care? 

It was those left behind who truly suffered.

People would mourn her, more now than ever before.  She had friends, teammates, and someone who loved her.  Nicole’s vision wavered as she looked into her girlfriend’s eyes, the tears still falling from them as Grace struggled to keep herself composed, waiting for an answer.

The dam burst and Nicole fell into gut wrenching sobs. 

She really had fucked it all up and it wouldn’t be any wonder if Grace did try to break up with her over it.  That she insisted she wasn’t remained the anchor that Nicole latched onto; that faint hope that she hadn’t screwed up the best thing to happen to her.  She needed to do better by Grace and not treat her own life as a fair trade for someone else’s. 

“I’m sorry,” Nicole said, even if it did come out a bit garbled. 

“You better be,” Grace countered, her voice cracking even as she let out another sob.  “I fucking love you, if you hadn’t realized.  I’m not about to lose you so soon after we found one another.” 

Nicole held her all the tighter, keeping the warmth within from bubbling up and making her embrace dangerous for her love.  How much of that was an actual risk wasn’t clear, Grace was fairly strong as it was, and enhanced as a Ranger besides, just not to the levels that Nicole found herself. 

“I love you too,” Nicole said once she was certain she wouldn’t crush her.  “I just…  I’ve been ready to die for so long, thinking of others before myself, yet I never really considered how dying might impact everyone else…” 

Grace looked up, and despite how puffy her eyes were, the glare was withering.  Point made, but Nicole wished she was given some slack.  Years of depression weren’t something that could be overcome with a single pep-talk and a pat on the back. 

Granted, Nicole never fully absorbed that when her therapist said it, but the words themselves still stuck with her.  Probably because it felt like a way to kick the can down the road when it came to blame and personal pity. 

“Oh god, Colin was right,” Nicole muttered.  “I do need therapy.” 

Grace snorted, shooting a bit of snot as she did that landed on Nicole’s pants.  Eh, sin forgiven.  That set them both into a fit of giggles that continued for several moments as they held each other close, just letting the tension and stress fade away, even if it was only temporary.

“We could probably all use someone to talk to,” Grace said after a moment, then something seemingly occurred to her.  “How about a new topic?” 

She wasn’t even attempting to hide what she was doing and Nicole certainly appreciated the gesture, answering her with a smile.  “I’m up for that if you are.” 

Grace then bit her lip, probably not realizing that she would need to be the one to come up with the topic when she threw the idea out there.  “After the whole rescue Sarah thing, it occurred to me that I don’t know much about your own family other than…” 

As she trailed off it clicked what exactly she was asking about.  Nicole’s blood family was all gone, most of them taken from her life by the Sylan.  Nicole didn’t talk about them often, as it poked at wounds that were still all too fresh in her mind.  Would going over some of the happier memories help? 

Well, it couldn’t hurt, and it wasn’t as though there were a bunch of them in the first place.

“There isn’t much to tell,” Nicole said with a shrug, which was countered with a glare so flat that it could be used as a functional unit of measurement.  “My parents and I weren’t close,” Nicole admitted with some reluctance.  “They weren’t abusive, they took good care of me, made sure I had everything I wanted.  Just not them.” 

Grace smiled in sympathy, even if her own story was worse, Nicole knew that it wasn’t a contest.  Empathy could still exist despite everything else. 

Grace’s voice was soft, comforting.  “What did they do for a living?”

“Dad worked as a contractor for the city,” Nicole said, then chuckled.  “Mom was a popular streamer, funny enough.  You might have seen some of her stuff, she was Cooking Queen.” 

“No shit!?” Grace exclaimed, shooting up.  “I watched her stuff all the time, I still remember when—” She cut off, her face falling.  “When her account was updated as deceased.” 

“I couldn’t bring myself to post a video of myself,” Nicole whispered.  “I messaged the site, showed them the documents, then the bastards locked her account and kept everything she earned.” 

That was the kicker, when she was already down from losing her parents, everyone made a grab for the money.  None of Dad’s insurance policies paid out and they even held up his final paycheck.” 

“Isn’t that illegal?”

Nicole snorted.  “Like a girl who wasn’t even of age could fight it.  Sure, I got it all now but that wasn’t me.  That was Sinclair greasing the wheels and paying me to keep fighting the good fight.” 

Grace didn’t ask how they died, just how they lived.  Nicole was grateful for that.  The memories of the phone calls, the confirmations that she had lost her last living family, it all hurt even though it was a year prior.  That pain hadn’t faded, and the emotional distance helped, but Nicole chose to focus on other things to distract her, letting herself spiral to avoid the pain. 

She couldn’t keep doing that, she needed to move forward, and Grace was someone who was there for her; a hand offered when it was most important.

“Mom never let me appear on the show,” Nicole continued, getting back on the topic.

Grace snorted.  “Given what I’ve seen you do to instant ramen, I can’t blame her.” 

“Yeah, yeah,” Nicole said, fighting back a weak bit of laughter.  “Dad was usually too busy putting out fires, just not literally.  He did something with the power distribution, not that teenage me ever cared all that much.” 

Grace looked off to the side for a moment.  “Was there anything they did with you that has happy memories associated with it?” 

That did prompt a smile from Nicole. 

“The one thing we always made time for was the Renfaire.  They never skimped on letting me get gear so long as I was working towards a build of some type, nothing wasteful was the only rule.  I’d done the princess thing as a kid, but when it came time to start a new build, I picked knives and stealth.  I went Rogue.” 

“You certainly did,” Grace said with a grin.  “You grew up in Minneapolis, right?  I’m guessing you attended each year?” 

“Haven’t missed a single one,” Nicole said.  “Came close a few years back during the plague, but we made it work, and it was part of why I picked Rogue.” 

“Masks do tend to be terribly comfortable,” Grace mused. 

Shaking her head, Nicole let herself relax against Grace as she began to tell the story behind her pouch, the original that had inspired it, and how it met a most ignoble end necessitating the replacement.  Grace laughed, and then started telling a story about how Sarah punched out another girl in grade school for calling a boy gay. 

The stories weren’t long, but they helped pass the time and dial down the tension from their earlier squabble.  Things weren’t perfect, but they had communicated their own perspectives.  That was a starting point and would hopefully grow into a better understanding, and maybe some less self-destructive inclinations on Nicole’s part. 

Well, a girl could certainly dream. 

A chime startled the pair out of their cozy moment as the door opened, revealing Sarah who looked less frazzled than she had in the bedroom.  She wore a fresh change of clothes that were modern and not the ancient tunics that Nicole had to wear during her own stay.  Maybe Becca had figured out a way to get The Progenitor’s database updated or something.  Or Sarah had packed that before they escaped.

Behind her, Maraline stepped into the room.  When her eyes fell upon Nicole, all the tension seemed to bleed out of her.

“So, the creepy ghost in the machine voice asked me to bring this to you,” Sarah said, holding out a familiar red banded morpher.  “He said it has the teleportation thingy working and messed with the limiter?  That part went a bit over my head but that Becca girl seemed to get it.” 

“Whoa,” Grace said, slipping it back on her wrist.  “How does it all work?” 

A figure flickered into existence stepping with purpose as they did.  Sarah squeaked, taking a quick hop away from it even as she glared daggers at the hologram.  Maraline laughed, patting the girl on the head only to get a glare in turn.

“A minor feat of hacking, nothing more.  A complete rebuild will be required to take it further.  Unfortunately it would seem expediency will be more apt at this moment,” The Progenitor said.  “Your team has engaged the Sylan threat, but encountered heavy resistance.” 

A screen appeared, floating in the air with nothing to support it.  It was far beyond anything she had heard Becca describe of Sinclair’s deeper labs when she was just a touch too drunk to school her words.  A local Minneapolis station had set up far above with a decent telephoto lens on their helicopter and they managed to capture the moment that Kayla was thrown back from the fight in a shower of sparks before Devon and Carlos could move to support her. 

The camera adjusted, then zoomed in on the blue-skinned form of General Guiana.

“She’s back,” Nicole hissed, jumping to her feet despite the pain that shot through her from the sudden motion.  “What are we waiting for?” 

“You to get back in bed,” Grace said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.  “I’ll go and support them, you need to rest.” 

“They’re up against fucking Guiana,” Nicole said, the horror in her voice growing as she watched Jeff get swatted from the sky mid dive.  Nicole spun, gesturing back at the screen.  “They’re going to be slaughtered if we don’t help them.” 

Grace grabbed her shoulder with a firm hand and shoved her back to the bed. 

“I am going to help them!  You almost died an hour ago, you need to recover!” Grace shouted, but Nicole could see how her resolve wavered.  “Fuck.  I can’t…” 

As much as she wanted to scream, Nicole needed to take a step back and try to put Grace first, as hard as that was for her.  Self sacrifice came easy to Nicole, and it was killing her to not rush out and help her friends when needed, but she needed to reassure Grace that they were partners, that Nicole was going to listen to what she had to say. 

A piercing scream drew both of their eyes back to the display just in time to watch Kayla’s transformation shatter in a shower of sparks.  Jeff and Devon moved to get between her and Guiana, but the Sylan was faster.  Devon’s shield collapsed under the force of her blade, his transformation shattering a beat after, leaving Jeff alone against the enemy General. 

“We need to go,” Nicole said, trying to sit up but Grace’s grip on her was unrelenting.  “Dammit, they’re going to die!” 

“You are in no condition to help them!” Grace yelled back. 

Jeff lunged for the woman, but she batted his spear aside with a lazy backhand, lifting Devon by the throat.  She then swung, throwing Devon into the off balance Purple Ranger.  Jeff dropped his spear to catch him, only for Guiana to lay him out with a sucker punch that broke the last standing Ranger’s morph. 

Silence hung heavy as Guiana stood over the defeated Rangers.  Devon tried to push himself up only for one of Guiana’s boots to push him back down into the rubble.  Guiana smiled, then she turned her gaze upon the camera.  The camera that had just broadcast her friends’ faces for all the world to see. 

“People of Earth!” the Sylan declared, sweeping a hand out imperiously.  “Your champions are nothing but bugs before our might.  What I have done here, our forces will soon do the world over!  All conflicts until now were a game for my people, but that time has run its course.  Now, the true invasion begins.” 

With an arm raised, Guiana snapped her fingers and points of light began to fill the sky framing the scene.  Guiana grinned as alarms sounded within the Progenitor ship, looking directly into the camera. 

“And should the foolish Rangers who absconded with Maraline return her, I may just spare your little friends here.  You have one hour to bring her before I execute them.” 

The former Sylan general sucked in a breath as Nicole cursed.  Grace was fully focused on the broadcast as Guiana dragged Jeff beside Kayla and Devon, settling them upright in a kneeling position.  She stripped them of their watches one by one, crushing them beneath her boot as she went. 

Nicole pushed off of the bed, heading for the door even as her girlfriend shouted behind her.  Two sets of footfalls sounded through the empty halls of the ship, but Nicole didn’t have time to address that.  She had friends who needed to be saved and the power to do so.

“You can’t just rush in dick first!” Grace exclaimed. 

Maraline hummed in agreement as she followed along through the corridors of the Progenitor ship.  “My mentor is many things, but a fool is not among them.  She will anticipate treachery from the outset.” 

Nicole knew that, but they were in too much of a time crunch to stop and think of something better to do.  Her ribs still ached with each breath as she followed the indicated path of pulsing lights.  It was a horrible idea, but what else could she do?  Nicole knew she could fight Guiana and win, but even if she won, would she still be standing at the end of the battle?

That was why she was in such a hurry, practically sprinting through the ship towards the transporter room.

“At least tell me you have a plan,” Grace said, keeping pace with them.  Nicole had a sarcastic reply on her lips, but Grace continued speaking before she could utter it.  “You know, besides putting a fist in her face.” 

“Just call me out, why don’t you?” 

A hand clamped on her wrist and pulled, spinning her until her back was against the wall.  Anger spiked as Nicole instinctively reached for the spark of the Source within her, pulling it close without drawing deeper.  Grace loomed over her, but there was no anger in her eyes, only concern.  The anger extinguished, and Nicole let out a shaking breath. 

“You’re right, I don’t have a plan,” Nicole said softly.  “Yet, I can’t just sit here and let them die like that.  Not when I have the power to help.” 

“I’m not saying you have to,” Grace answered, her voice just as quiet.  “Just, let’s take five minutes to put our heads together and come up with something a little deeper than the pointy end goes in the other guy.”

As much as she wanted to argue, Nicole knew that her girlfriend was right.  Without a plan, there was a good chance one of their teammates would die.  Nicole had lost enough people over the years to the Sylan, she didn’t want to add three more to that list.  Not if she could do something about it.

“Um, I might have a suggestion,” Maraline said, drawing both of their gazes.  She flinched slightly, hesitating for a moment before steeling her features with resolve.  “Guiana expects me to be a prisoner, correct?”  At their answering nods, the Sylan smiled wickedly.  “In that case, why not present me exactly as anticipated?”

I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 5

The sight of those eyes and the cold depths hidden within stirred the darkness within into a roiling maelstrom that just itched to be let loose.  Often Kimbree wondered how she would react if she were to meet Rory again.  Would she cower in fear of the pain she once experienced, or would she lash out with the dark powers of a supposed goddess?  She wanted nothing more than to tear the man apart the same way she had been all those years ago.  Kimbree wasn’t the helpless little girl she once was, but something greater.  She had years of experience behind her now, and a dear friend who preached temperance in the face of adversity.  It was thanks to Maester Chandler that she stayed her hand despite having her greatest nightmare in the flesh before her. 

As much as he might have deserved to die, she wasn’t going to give up her new life just to repay the favor and deprive him of his own.  Kimbree also understood how many eyes were on her right then and there.  She couldn’t overreact.  Hell, even freezing up like she had wouldn’t go unnoticed to those observing. 

Worse, she would have to fight Heather, and that would break her heart more surely than anything she had faced before.  Forcing herself to relax, Kimbree plastered on her fakest smile and bowed respectfully even as it made her stomach twist into knots.  She clenched her fists tightly and forced herself to utter the words she had prepared.   

“Well met, brave heroes.  On behalf of the governing Council, I welcome you to Arcadia.” 

The false hero smiled wide, then his eyes dropped down and trailed up.  Kimbree had worn a traditional dress for the event, one that showed her figure without revealing any skin.  The side of the skirt was split, but she had leggings on underneath to maintain propriety.  That hadn’t stopped the murderous bastard from leering at her. 

Once again the urge to let loose welled up, because most men in Arcadia were more respectful than that.  The faith of the Creator wasn’t all that stringent, but it still embodied every aspect of most lives.  Thanks were offered with each meal, the major solar events were all honored, and the few commandments were deeply respected. 

Rory held none of that socially engrained respect that she had come to expect.

“The honor is mine, fair maiden,” Rory said, thankfully not recognizing anything about her.  “I am Rory Rodgers, the chosen Hero.  My companions,” he continued, gesturing towards the others. 

The Ranger stepped forward first, offering a curt nod as he stood stiffly.  “David Frank.  Marksman and support.” 

“Kayden Lambert,” the mage boy said softly, not making eye contact.  “Magister of the party.  I make big things go away.” 

Kimbree took a breath as she turned to face the final member of their group, the face she once knew better than her own.  Five years was a long time, and they hadn’t been the kindest.  Heather had a new scar across an eyebrow and what looked to be a split lip that didn’t heal well.  She had cut her hair shorter.  The once waist long braid was now shoulder length and left free to blow in the breeze. 

The part that caught Kimbree off guard were her eyes.  Gone was the softness she had taken comfort in; replaced by the gaze of someone who had endured hardship.  This wasn’t the girl she fell in love with, this was a woman who was tempered by the fires of experience and came out stronger for it.

“Heather Rose,” her only love said, eyeing her closely.  

Casting her gaze on the others once more, she saw the signs of it in each of them.  Even Rory, the man who slit her throat and dumped her into the murky depths, carried himself like someone dangerous.  Like someone well intimate with violence.  

They weren’t new to the world.  No, they wore their gear with a casual comfort that came from living in it for long stretches.

As she took them in, Rory cleared his throat.  “I do believe this is the part where the lovely lady introduces herself.” 

“Oh, my apologies,” she snapped off.  The reflex was well engrained after years of adjusting to the new world.  “I am Kimbree di Numena.  A pleasure to meet you all.” 

“Kim?” Heather said, her voice barely a whisper. 

Kimbree froze for a moment, unsure of how to respond.  Lying wasn’t an option; not to Heather.  The problem was that she needed to maintain what little anonymity she still possessed.  If people on the council found out that she wasn’t the original Kimbree, it would open up the accusations of being Lilim all over again.  And knowing Rory was the hero…

The risks were too great.  She would be putting her life on the line, and Heather at risk all for selfish reasons.  Kimbree could just keep her mouth shut and pretend she hadn’t heard the question.  Yet, she knew herself well enough to know that she couldn’t do that to Heather.

“Yes?” She asked, damning herself.

Heather blinked, then looked towards Rory.  “Nevermind.” 

The deflection was impossible to miss, but Kimbree had to let it go.  Heather didn’t want to push with so many witnesses around either.  That was good, but it did mean she would be in for a far more difficult conversation the moment they had some privacy.  Was it worth it to keep her at a distance?  She needed to talk to Maester Chandler about the situation as soon as she could manage. 

“Hail mighty heroes!” Henry proclaimed, stepping up to the group.  

Beside him was his shadow, Joanne.  Vance had joined Maester Chandler beside them.  Gerard was hanging back, letting the younger Council members take point.  She hadn’t seen Kirkland much through the event, but knew he was around.  

“Such a journey you must have had!  Come!  We’ve prepared a banquet in your honor!” 

“Hold on now,” Joanne said smoothly, placing a hand on his arm.  “We still need to confirm their identity for everyone present.  It will inspire the people if they see proof that you are the heroes of legend now returned.” 

Rory grinned, holding up an arm which immediately began to glow with a blinding light that burned away every shadow nearby.  It felt like an itch that Kimbree couldn’t scratch to her magical senses.  She reached out with her control and tried to push into the radiant light, but any shadows she manipulated simply withered the moment they entered.  She considered attempting something more than the subtle probing, but that would only draw attention that she didn’t want nor need. 

“The Gauntlets of Dawn,” Rory declared.  “One of the relics left behind by the Hero who defeated Lilim.” 

The crowd cheered at the sight and it seemed to be enough of a display to placate the council.  Even Chandler seemed to accept it as proof, not that Kimbree needed the confirmation.  Just the sight of people from her past life was enough to know that someone had brought them to this world. 

“A worthy piece of proof indeed,” Vance said. 

“So it is,” Kimbree agreed. 

Henry was next to the hero, gripping his raised arm, drawing further cheers from the crowd.  The other members of his party kept their distance, though other members of the council were quick to draw them into conversation.  That left Kimbree enough space and distraction to get close to the Maester. 

“Chandler,” Kimbree hissed, grabbing his wrist.  “The Hero, that’s him.” 

“Yes?” Chandler answered, visibly confused.  “He does indeed seem to be the hero proper if the artefacts are genuine.” 

She shook her head.  “No, I have no doubts he’s genuine.  That’s him.  The man who killed me back on my world.” 

“Oh,” Chandler said, his expression darkening.  “That certainly complicates matters.” 

Kimbree forced some of the tension from her form, wringing her hands as she did.  “You’re telling me.  There’s more though.  The healer woman?  She’s my old girlfriend I told you about.” 

His head swiveled towards where Heather was reluctantly exchanging words with Joanne.  “Truly?” 

“Yeah,” she said, shoulders drooping.  “It took everything I had to not rush forward into her arms right then and there.” 

He nodded, offering her an understanding smile.  “Understandable, but wise of you to resist.” 

“What I want to know is how two people so intertwined with my old life are here now,” Kimbree said, biting her lip.  “Whoever summoned them had to know about my life.” 

“Or they used a runic formula that sought connections to you specifically,” Chandler said, stroking his chin as he mulled things over.  “We encountered such arrays in our research if you recall.” 

He was right, they had found sympathetic formulas for all sorts of magic over the years.  At first it had been to find a way back to Earth, but she lacked the connections necessary to force open a gateway.  Well, she could force one open, but it would require an immense infusion of energy.  Something she couldn’t readily accomplish with the magic she had at her disposal.  The one attempt she had made involved a major thunderstorm and a year of preparation. 

It hadn’t been enough, even when the array ate every bit of lightning that the storm could offer.  Made for one hell of a display though, and left a crater nearly a hundred feet deep.  She wasn’t eager to repeat the attempt, even with everything she had learned from it. 

“We should hurry,” Chandler said after a moment.  “Otherwise we will be late to the banquet you’re hosting for the heroes.” 

“Don’t remind me,” Kimbree said, forcing her fists to loosen.  “Just the idea that I’m going to be in that monster’s company for any length of time is going to test my restraint.” 

Chandler chuckled, moving to catch up with the others.  “I suppose it would.  Just remember that you’re not helpless this time.  If it comes down to it, you could fight.” 

“Not while he has those artefacts,” Kimbree muttered. 

“Is that so?  I’m not so certain of that,” Chandler said with a mischievous smirk.  “Those artefacts were advanced magic hundreds of years ago.  Something tells me we’ve improved on spell theory since those times.” 

That…

Was a damn good point actually.  Which meant she had some work to do. 

“Get me every book you can on the Heroes Relics and the Arrays that powered them. 

“Give me some credit,” Chandler said.  “I began gathering what I could the moment I learned that the heroes had come at last.” 

A beaming smile broke out on Kimbree’s face as she broke all propriety and hugged her friend.  “What would I do without you?” 

“Panic,” he said immediately, returning the hug.  “Then you would calm down and focus on solving the problem and come up with something incredible in the process.  All I have ever done is help smooth out the process for you.” 

Knowing better than to argue, she squeezed just a bit tighter before releasing the man.  Kimbree took a few quick steps before turning, offering the man a short bow as she did.  “And I will always be grateful for the help you’ve given me.” 

The panic at seeing her killer, and her girlfriend for that matter, was settling.  Kimbree didn’t quite have a plan yet in place, but she had the support she would need to come up with one.  The question was; what did she want to do about Rory Rogers?  He had once killed her, and now he was in a position where he could ruin the new life she was fighting for.  Just how far was she willing to go to make sure that he wouldn’t rob her of her life a second time?

That was a question she would need some time to consider.

First; she needed to feel Heather out.  There were many questions she had, like what the story of Kimberly’s disappearance was, and how Heather had taken it.  Five years was a long time, and Kimbree was hardly the same person that Heather had loved back then.  No doubt Heather was a different person too.  Would she still feel the same way?  Worse, what if she and Rory had grown close in their adventures together? 

That hesitance was the only thing that stayed her tongue, much as it pained her.  No, she couldn’t tell Heather, even if it caused future pain when she realized the lie.  Not until she knew the person she had become better.  Then, once she had proven herself enough, she could weather the fallout even if Rory threw out accusations of dark dealings. 

Because like it or not, she held Lilim’s full power, and maybe it was time for her to start using some of it. 

I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 4

Cheers rang across the city as the procession advanced through the streets.  The heroes had entered through the eastern gate and were progressing around the city perimeter before turning towards the administrative district where the Council would greet them.  Well, Kimbree would greet them along with Maester Chandler. 

Dancers proceeded the parade, throwing out flower pedals and waving streamers as they moved.  Mages sent up bright explosions of light that dazzled even in the middle of the afternoon.  All the food vendors were out in force, hawking their wares to a hungry populace that weren’t about to miss out on the biggest celebration of the season. 

Given the short notice, the festivities were surprisingly well put together.  Kimbree glanced towards the two council members to organize the event with some suspicion.  Just how long had Henry and Joanne been aware of the heroes?  Were they intentionally concealing their existence just for this specific moment?

Whatever the case, Kimbree wasn’t about to give them the satisfaction of seeing her sweat.  She had nothing to fear from the heroes given she wasn’t an evil bitch like the Dark Goddess of legend.  Lilim had waged war on the entire continent, only to be driven back by the Creator’s chosen hero.  The mythical figure had no recorded name, just that should Lilim return, so too would the hero. 

Technically she hadn’t returned, but Kimbree wasn’t about to count on luck which had so far failed her at every turn.  She had little doubt that her opposition on the Council were setting up some scenario to get her to expose any dark powers to the heroes so they would have the excuse to cut her down.  

“You confirmed it?” she asked softly. 

Maester Chandler nodded ever so slightly.  “The laws were quite clear.” 

Kimbree had asked Chandler to look into the laws surrounding a Noble house that loses all heirs.  Arcadia itself would claim all their holdings, assuming no wrongdoing was suspected.  Rules were understandably established after one Noble house had another eliminated to the last to seize all their belongings.  The guilty party also had all of their assets seized, leaving them destitute and the city considerably wealthier. 

With Kimbree being the last to her name, she was the sole obstacle to such a seizure.  If the Hero killed her, then her funds were as good as appropriated.  Granted, those funds could only be used for the good of the city, but that didn’t stop past Nobles from using it to fund their own vanity projects. 

Like the atrium she was so fond of. 

“That certainly gives them a motive,” Kimbree mused, though she had a feeling there was more to it.  “Are we certain none of them have ties to the cult?”

“Not that I have been able to find, but there may be intermediaries involved.” 

A grimace crossed her face just as the crowd’s cheers picked up.  Paper trails weren’t nearly as easy to track in Arcadia as they were back on Earth.  Then again, it didn’t matter much if everyone involved in the investigation happened to be in on it.  If not for Maester Chandler, the investigation into her own family might have resulted in more severe actions against her person.  Given the ritual involved, being on supervised house arrest was a slap on the wrist. 

Henry and Joanne were seated together on one of the raised platforms carrying out an animated discussion.  Kirkland and Gerard were coordinating with the guards providing security to ensure nothing got out of hand.  Vance had slipped off to grab something from his favorite vendor, which she honestly couldn’t fault him for.  The food being provided for the Council and other wealthier individuals were nice and all, but sometimes you just had to have something greasy and good. 

She’d handed him a couple of coins to pick up a few potato skewers that were about as close to french fries as she had found outside of her own kitchen. — A fry was offered and Kimberly grinned when Heather bit into it, pulling it away. — Kimbree shook her head, the memory already fading. 

Of all the things she missed from her old home, it had to be Heather’s smile.  The way her little snaggletooth stuck out when she smiled just the right way was so adorable that she tended to melt on the spot.  Now that was nothing more than a memory.  Kimbree tried to move on, but each attempt was met with viscous flashbacks to her old life that left her reeling. 

It wasn’t worth the pain, and so she hadn’t made any further attempts in over a year.

The pillars lining the thoroughfare had been wrapped in golden rose vines, nature magic allowing the rapid growth.  Entire fields could be planted and grown in an afternoon, which was something that Kimbree still struggled to wrap her head around.  It was such a departure from even the best modern conveniences that she had to concede that some things about her new world were simply better. 

Like women’s equality being codified in both government and religion.  Maester Chandler spent months talking her into reading the sacred texts, which weren’t nearly as long winded as any of the major religions from Earth.  What she found was refreshing.  No slaves, all humans are equal under the Creator and no law of man could remove that.

Yet, something about that felt off.

Lilim’s role in history was something that was rather vacant.  Sure, she was the great evil that nearly conquered the world, everything she found agreed with that account, but there were no actual records of that war.  Everyone cited the sacred texts and called it fact.  That bothered her deeply, because there had to be more to it than what a religious text would tell.

A sudden cheer shook her out of those thoughts as the procession finally turned up the thoroughfare towards the Council Building.  Kimbree couldn’t help but think how gaudy the whole display was.  Gold painted chariots pulled each of the heroes.  Four rode in formation, one at the front, three flanking.  She couldn’t see anything in detail from so far away, but the man at the front was waving at the crowd with some enthusiasm.  The other three seemed more reserved in clamouring for adulation.  It gave her some mild hope for the coming months working with the heroes. 

Well, assuming they didn’t find an excuse to execute her on the spot.  

Even as a small figure on the horizon, it was difficult to miss how dressed up the Hero was.  A heavy bronze plate adorned him, though he wore no helmet.  Actually, only one of the figures was concealing their face from the crowd under a white cloak that practically screamed ‘healer’ to her old gaming instincts.

The third person wore robes and held a staff with a glowing gem atop it.  A magical foci, most likely.  Those had fallen out of favor in Arcadia, but Alvon still used them as their primary magical implement.  There were advantages to using one, especially for someone new to magical theory, but there was a reason that Arcadia had them beat as a major magical power in the region.

The last among them had a bow on his back and twin blades at his hip.  Depending on if he was actually skilled with them, she might just be able to write him off as a threat.  The mullet on his head wasn’t doing that opinion of him any favors.  He even had a scarf wrapped around his neck and trailing off like some damn shinobi. 

Drawing closer, the hero had turned back towards the masses, throwing out gestures that continued to draw deafening cheers.  Hell, at least one woman had thrown her damn undergarments at the man.  Either he was intentionally playing up the crowd, or the man was full of himself.  It was difficult to tell without meeting him first.  One showman who passed through a year prior had put on a spectacular fire dance, then turned out to be the most humble man she ever had the fortune of conversing with.

Vance approached, weaving through the crowd where he handed her the spiral cut potato skewer.  It certainly smelled like fries, even if it wasn’t quite a potato.  Close enough was the best she could hope for when it came to food, and this certainly qualified. 

“You have my thanks,” she said with a smile. 

He shrugged, turning to face the approaching parade.  “Just because we don’t agree on everything politically doesn’t mean I dislike you.  What you endured was horrible, and you have my sympathy.”

“But not support,” she concluded.

He shook his head, biting into some fried ball of dough not dissimilar from a donut hole.  “I still think your commoner initiative is foolhardy, but if it does pay off I’m prepared to eat my sandals, if you will.” 

A typical response, hedging bets without being directly opposed to something he clearly didn’t believe in.  Better than Joanne and Henry, with how openly hostile the pair were.  Not everyone could be like Gerard and openly support her ideas, much as she wished for it at times.  Despite the shortcomings, the government of Arcadia was a sight more functional than anything she had seen of Earth’s attempts. 

Granted, her fifteen years spent there didn’t lead to much hands-on experience, but things were not going well for the planet when she departed.  Still, there wasn’t anything Kimbree could do but pray to whatever force brought her to Arcadia that Heather was doing well for herself, wherever life had taken her. 

Smirking, Kimbree turned a side-eyed glance upon the Council member.  “I look forward to that day, and I would recommend you get a leather pair that will boil well.” 

He chuckled, raising his fried confection in a mock salute before turning his attention back towards the parade.  Kimbree did the same, noting that they had gotten much closer, not that she could see anything new.  The lead hero was still facing away from her, and the others seemed more disinterested than anything.  Regardless, they were close enough now that she needed to begin making her way to the reception area to be ready to greet them. 

Making her way from the viewing platform, Maester Chandler fell into step at her side.  “Remember, they have no reason to harm you.  Please don’t give them one.” 

“I have no intention,” Kimbree said, wishing that her snack wasn’t already gone.  Rather than dissolve this stick, she instead dropped it in one of the many receptacles set out for the event.  “We have no idea what kind of people they are, and I’ve always been one to judge others on their own merits rather than their reputations.” 

“I still worry,” Chandler said, glancing around.  “Something is off about this whole thing.  Both Joanne and Henry are too smug, not to mention how eager Gerard was for you to meet with the heroes.” 

“True enough,” Kimbree muttered. 

Down at the landing, the first chariot was just pulling up, the armored man giving the crowd a final wave while the others rounded the corner and began to disembark.  The robed man with a Foci was every bit the stereotypical mage.  The only thing the mousy gentleman lacked were glasses, which was explained by the healer in their midst.  Kimbree couldn’t see a Foci on her person, but her own white cloak was rather concealing.

The last of their group hopped down with a nimble grace, his steps sure and confident.  If not for the ridiculous mullet, she might have found the look to be rather impressive, but it was lost thanks to that one style decision.  Perhaps introducing him to a barber of some sort wouldn’t be remiss. 

Motion drew her eyes as the healer pulled down her hood and shook her hair loose.  

Chestnut hair blew in the breeze and Kimbree’s breath caught in her throat.  Any words she might have said were lost as she took in amber eyes and a soft smile that melted away every worry she might have had.  It was something she never expected to feel again after reincarnating, yet there it was.  It was crushing and elevating all at once, a breath of the sweetest air and a sip of the finest ambrosia. 

Because there was no mistaking it, Heather was standing right there.  Somehow, someway, they had found each other again.  Tears pricked at her eyes as she choked back a sob, one foot moved before she could think better of it.  She didn’t care, she just wanted to hold her love again—

“Hail fair maiden,” someone said, stepping between them.  She almost summoned the infinite darkness to push him aside, but paused at the sight of the bronze armor.  “I hear you’re to be our escort while venturing though Arcadian lands!” 

She tried to look past him, but he shifted to keep Heather out of sight.  Snarling, Kimbree turned to glare at him only for her entire world to shatter into a million pieces.  She knew that face.  It haunted her nightmares frequently, sparking a primal awareness of her own mortality.  For all the comfort that she had just felt at seeing Heather standing there, it had all shattered now that she had seen who was traveling with her. 

For there stood the hero, Rory Rodgers.  The man who killed her.

I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 3

The rough draft continues!

---***---

The Council Chamber was a large room directly beneath the atrium, sequestered away in the event the city came under attack.  The room itself was lit up by magical light bright enough to confuse it for being outdoors.  The polished marble floors reflected that light, amplifying the effect to the point that it was almost blinding. 

It made Kimbree want to reach out and smother it until the illumination was at a more comfortable level.  She knew the controls existed to do just that, but each and every time she attended the council someone ensured it was as bright as possible.  While none on the council knew the truth of the summoning, enough had been said to infer that her family had indeed attempted to consort with the Dark Goddess Lilim.

The light was an intentional snub, and one she refused to let bother her.

Several at the table had turned to regard her arrival with varied emotions.  Another thing that stood out were the hair colors.  Most commoners had hair similar enough to Earth, but the nobility often had bright and cheerful colors that were unnatural to her old sensibilities.  Her own hair had been black before she was reborn, now it was a deep blue.

One woman with bright pink hair glared at her with barely concealed disdain.  “Ah, Kimbree finally deigns herself to arrive.” 

Joanne was the resident Council gossip, and had never stopped being suspicious of Kimbree from the moment the council was informed of her survival.  At least two votes had been cast on whether or not to execute her, and she had voted in favor on both occasions.  Another had voted for her death, and he sat opposite of Kimbree’s own seat at the table.

The table dominated the center of the chamber, made of a rich hardwood that never failed to impress with the wealth needed to craft such a thing.  It had been shaped by magic in such a way that the grain of the wood formed beautiful mosaics depicting places within the realm of Arcadia.  It was a stylistic map of the realm, with landmarks exaggerated for effect.  Atop the table were silver trays lined with meats, cheese, and bread as well as a few cuttings of fruit.  Cups sat alongside pitchers as well, though her own would only contain water, she knew that several had theirs filled with wine.

The usual suspects continued to sneer at her, but she was well used to it.  With a simple bow she made her way to her place at the table.  Kimbree’s own seat sat in front of a depiction of the Cascadia Falls, a gorgeous waterfall that fell for so long that the waters disappeared into mist.  They could be found in the North-eastern mountains near the border with the Kingdom of Alvon and one day she hoped to see them in person.

“I was unaware we were starting early,” she said, pulling out a bound book and began to write. 

One of the kinder souls on the council, Gerard, offered her a soft smile.  “Still keeping your journal?” 

“Indeed,” Kimbree said, noting down the date and time of the meeting, as well as who had insulted her.  That part was just a bit of petty catharsis.  “Did I miss anything aside from updates on whose wife might be seeing whom behind their back?” 

A few chuckles came from those seated around the table, along with several scowls.  Kimbree knew that at least two members of the council were having affairs, but it didn’t really concern her over-much.  Blackmail was a bit unsavory, but she liked having the option tucked away for a rainy day. 

Henry scoffed, tousling his green hair.  “There isn’t much on the docket today.  The progress review of your school proposal, some discussions about expanding the gardens this summer, and a missive from Alvon about a coming delegation.” 

A delegation?  That was new.  Kimbree and Chandler shared a look from their positions at the table.  Either the letter only recently arrived or the council had concealed it from her for some reason.  It wouldn’t be the first time they had done so, mostly due to the fears of corruption from the ritual.  Even now, nearly five years later, people were still wary.  The worst part was that their fears did have some merit. 

Maester Chandler cleared his throat.  “I was not informed of this delegation.  Is there a reason the clergy were kept in the dark on this matter?” 

“None at all,” Henry lied smoothly.  “We only just received the missive this morning.  Since we’re on the topic, shall we have it read for the whole council?” 

Joanne grinned.  “By all means.” 

“Very well,” Henry said, standing.  “Hark, fair allies.  May the Creator smile upon the lands of Arcadia for all days!  Alvon entreats ye to welcome our honored guests with open arms as they continue their journey to attain the Holy Relics and slay Lilim; the Dark Goddess reborn.” 

“A herald?” Kirkland asked.

Vance seemed concerned by the news, his sharp mind no doubt racing through the implications of the news.  “The Holy Relics?  I thought those were a myth.” 

Kimbree sat completely still, schooling her features as she took in the rather short missive.  The Holy Relics were ancient tools used by the ancient hero that banished Lilim from the world.  She wasn’t sure how long ago that battle had occurred as accounts differed greatly from one source to the next, but everything she had learned pointed towards it being true history and not just myth. 

“Can we be certain these heroes are not impostors?” 

Chandler’s question stilled the fervid discourse almost immediately, inviting pensive expressions as the council considered it.  Alvon didn’t have the greatest of relations with Arcadia, but there hadn’t been open conflict in generations.  Unfortunately, there had been false heroes over the years which made the question a prudent one.  It was a common enough scam that rarely extended beyond a few small towns along the borderlands. 

It was the timing that made Kimbree pause.  Given Alvon was sending them on their way, it wasn’t a stretch to consider that they might have been active for some time.  Her own arrival in the world had caused aetheric ripples that continued to reverberate.  Had some group picked up on those signs and fostered an intrepid band with the intent of defeating the unknown darkness that had come to their world? 

There were too many questions, and Kimbree would be under renewed scrutiny the moment they arrived.  Her eyes flicked through the council, and her eyes met one who failed to hide the upturn of their lips.  As expected, it was a trap.  Someone was hoping to bait her into acting as the evil monster so they could finally have an excuse to put her down. 

Well, she wasn’t going to rise to the bait.  Getting a second chance at life wasn’t something she would squander, now or ever.  Besides, Kimbree liked to think of herself as a good person, which was why she needed to get the meeting back on track. 

“We can figure out an approach to these heroes once we’ve taken their measure tomorrow.  For now we should focus on the current issues that can be addressed today.” 

“Like your commoner school?”

Kimbree nodded, though she was a bit annoyed that several council members were outright ignoring her to continue discussing the coming heroes and what festivities would be appropriate.  “Already we are seeing a marked increase in literacy among the students chosen.  Common birth does not mean they are incapable of learning.  They just need the opportunity to excel.” 

Kirkland pulled his attention from the discussion on a festival for the heroes’ arrival and gave her statement some consideration.  “Hiring tutors versed in the mystic arts is a fair step beyond simple literary tutors.  The cost alone would be extraordinary.” 

“Most likely,” Kimbree agreed.  “Not every student will make it, just as not everyone here could shape clay into a passable bowl.”  A few scoffed at the comparison, but it served to get them paying attention again.  “Talents come in many forms.  I just want to ensure we don’t lose out on something wonderful just because the next archmage was forced to work as a cobbler.” 

Joanne waved dismissively.  “It’s your money to waste.” 

“I don’t see it as a waste,” Kimbree said, keeping her growing irritation in check.  It would work, but she couldn’t just tell them it was an idea from her old world.  That would be all but admitting that the ritual had worked and summoned something it shouldn’t have.  “I know I’ll see results.”

Gerard popped a grape in his mouth, offering her a grin.  “Then you can reap the benefits.  If this truly does excel as you think, then the benefits will reflect on your family for generations to come.” 

Henry was swirling his wineglass in a clear show of disinterest.  “Yes, while the little rodents being able to recognize their letters is admirable, it is not proof that we should invest so heavily into educating them.” 

The blatant classism of the nobles was something that she had grown to tolerate, much in the same way she had to tolerate the assholes back on Earth.  Dealing with them remained one of the few times she felt the itch to take off the veil and use her abilities to their fullest.  Nothing productive would come from it, and it would mean the end of her new life as she knew it.

“We all have our vanity projects,” Gerard said.  “My grandfather pushed for the atrium to be constructed and look at how that legacy has endured.  Where will your trained peasants be in a decade?” 

Showing entire generations that they too can be more than the nobility insist.  That they too can claim something better for themselves.  Too much progress at once could invite backlash, which was why Maester Chandler had insisted she use her own funds for the project.  It was also why she kept bringing it up to the council despite getting minimal support from them. 

She wanted them to see the progress, and know that they had a chance to reap some of the benefits for themselves.  Maybe that was a bit malicious of her, but she was trying to do right by her new home.

“Oh who cares about that,” Joanne said.  “We need to prepare an appropriate greeting for the coming heroes!” 

“Even if they turn out to be false prophets?” Maester Chandler asked. 

The woman grinned wide.  “Especially if they do.  If Alvon insists on such mummery, then we can demand reparations.” 

“Not that they would agree,” Vance said, adopting a sinister grin. 

Kimbree’s stomach dropped.  Surely they weren’t suggesting war so casually? 

“It won’t come to that,” Maester Chandler interjected firmly.  “We are all servants of the Creator.  If these heroes turn out to be imposters, then surely Alvon will thank us for uncovering their deception.” 

“You aren’t wrong, honored Maester.” Joanne frowned, puffing on her pipe.  “Kimbree, why don’t you be the one to greet them?  Actually, we should make you the council’s liaison for all their dealings in our lands!”

“Is that wise?” Maester Chandler asked.  “Kimbree was only recently cleared to assume her family’s seat on the council.” 

Henry waved him off.  “If she can sit on the council then she can perform this duty for us.” 

“Quite right.” Gerard said, surprising her. 

Usually he wouldn’t be one to go along with such a blatant farce, but he just shot her a smile and wink.  Clearly he knew something she didn’t, and unfortunately this wasn’t the place for her to question him.  After the meeting adjourned they would need to have a discussion, and hopefully he would have some answers as to what the hell had just dropped into her lap.

Henry rapped his knuckles on the table, drawing all eyes to him.  “What of when they leave Arcadia’s walls?  Surely their journey will venture far and wide.  Would it not be best for our liaison to accompany them?

“It would allow the council to keep an eye on these potential pretenders,” Joanne said, lighting up a pipe before taking a slow puff of the sweetgrass.  “If they are to run about our lands, it would be best if one of our own were to keep them in check.” 

“That is a brilliant idea.”  Henry turned, regarding her with a triumphant expression.  “Just think, all those accusations that continue to hang over your family, what better way to dispel them than to assist the heroes in vanquishing the Dark Goddess?”

“Very well,” Kimbree said with resignation.  “We can discuss resources and escorts after we’ve met them and confirmed they’re not imposters.” 

“Very good,” Kirkland said.  “Now, on to the next order of business.  The summer gardens will soon be planted.  Is everything in order?” 

The meeting moved on, but Kimbree was left reeling.  She had so much that she needed done before the heroes arrived, and so little time to do so.  There were so many ways for that situation to spiral out of control, but she couldn’t think of a way to refuse that wouldn’t make her look guilty by default.  

It was so obviously a trap, and yet, what choice did she have but to step into it?

I Know What You Did Last Isekai - Chapter 2

The cool breeze of spring blew through the streets of Arcadia, rustling the early blooming flowers planted through the streets of the Administrative District.  It was such a small thing, but totally worth it for the color it brought to the otherwise drab cobble streets.  Despite the hustle of early morning workers moving to and fro, it was strangely peaceful compared to her old life.

One vendor was set up selling skewers of meat and root vegetables roasting over a fire.  Unable to resist the alluring scent, a purchase was made with a smile and exchanged coins.  A short bow was offered before she moved back towards her minder.  He was a bald man with gentle green eyes and a kind smile that brought comfort with them.  She offered him one of the skewers without a word before biting into her own. 

“I must say, your progress has been a delight to witness these past years.” 

A warm smile graced her lips as she considered his words.  Given the starting point, he wasn’t exactly wrong.  When she woke in that basement, she had known nothing of the world at large.  Not even the spoken language.  If not for the kindly priest that had taken a chance on the strange girl, she might have been executed for doing nothing more than surviving the horrid incident that accompanied her arrival in the world. 

“It is all thanks to your tutoring and guidance, Maester Chandler.” 

“Nonsense,” the Maester dismissed with a wave of his hand.  “You worked hard to recover from that abomination of a ritual.  You earned that praise, Kimbree, and I expect you to accept that which is rightfully due.” 

“Of course, Maester,” she said with a smile.

Learning that the girl whose form she now held was named Kimbree was a bit of a shock, especially with how close their appearance was in the first place.  It was almost as though they were counterparts, or doppelgangers, of one another.  She felt bad just stepping into the poor girl’s life like that, but she had to accept that this was her life now.  Making the most of it was the least she could do, even if Heather wasn’t there to share it with her.

All she could hope for was that the girl found peace wherever she ended up.

“Thinking on complicated subjects again?” 

She smiled at the Maester, shaking her head.  “Nothing worse than the usual.  I doubt I will ever truly let go of my former home, not to mention the people I left behind.” 

It was an old discussion between them, one they had many times after she learned enough of the language to begin to communicate with the denizens of the new world she found herself in.  Maester Chandler was the only living soul who knew the full truth of her circumstances, and it was on his word alone that she was allowed to join society once more. 

“We may have more answers for you soon,” Maester Chandler said as they walked.  “The team sent to investigate Margrave Hall should return within the fortnight, perhaps they will uncover more clues.” 

Kimbree blinked, that was news to her.  “Have they been linked to the cult of Lilim?” 

“Potentially,” he said, being frustratingly vague.  “Some financial ties to a cult member were recently uncovered that warranted a small audit for unrelated reasons.” 

That was the usual excuse given when they needed to look into the dealings of anyone potentially connected to the cult.  A quick audit of their finances citing some minor taxation oversight, then uncovering the investigated party actually overpaid so they didn’t question things too deeply.

Because Kimbree’s family truly had been attempting to summon a dark goddess; their daughter offered up as the intended vessel.  They had no idea if the original Kimbree had been a willing sacrifice or not, and no answers were likely to be forthcoming given everyone was dead or lost.  The family had botched the ritual, and in doing so they pulled Kimberly’s soul from across time and space rather than that of the dark goddess Lilim.

Yet she had received Lilim’s powers all the same. 

The Goddess of Darkness that once succeeded in casting the world into chaos and ruin, and Kimbree could wield those powers as easily as breathing.  Darkness was at her total command, and no space was truly without some shade for her to draw on.  That was the truth that Maester Chandler concealed from the Council; that she was indeed the holder of the power meant to destroy the world. 

Finishing her skewer, she sent a small sliver of her power through the stick, and tore apart the structure at an atomic level.  Mere control of shadows was a poor description of what her power was.  Years of practice had proven just how dangerous she could be, and how easily she could fall into the role of Dark Goddess should she wish to do so.

But why would she want to risk her second chance at life?  

The more she learned about the world, the less she thought it would be possible to recreate the Goddess’ reign of terror.  Magic was very real; not that it was well understood despite the advancements since then.  Entire armies existed that could invoke spell formulas that rewrote fundamental portions of reality.  Arcadia’s own armies had two divisions dedicated to magical warfare, capable of decimating any invading force.  And that was despite the state of education in Arcadia.  What would it look like after her reforms?  There was no doubt in Kimbree’s mind that things wouldn’t be the same as the last time Lilim walked the surface of their world. 

“Any signs of further beasts stirring?” 

“No more than usual,” the Maester said.  “The aetheric currents are still rippling with the effects of the summoning.” 

Kimbree frowned.  “They should have dissipated after a year or two, why do they persist?” 

“There are many theories,” Chandler said, tossing his own stick in a public rubbish bin rather than letting her break it down.  “The most troubling theory is that another branch of the cult attempted a new summoning recently.” 

“We would be seeing more beasts stirring if that was the case,” Kimbree said, her thoughts drifting.  One theory was that the flood of dark magic had caused mutations within the animal life, while another was that dormant minions of Lilim were waking.  She wasn’t about to test it, not with all the watchful eyes on her.  “I take it you’re still opposed to any testing on my part?” 

“Vehemently,” he confirmed.

A heavy sigh followed.  It would be the simplest way to confirm if animals were mutating from magic exposure, just let her douse a rat in her power and see what happened.  Unfortunately the Maester kept to his duty completely.  He would keep her secrets, but only so long as she didn’t use those powers for evil.  Perverting the natural order qualified in his eyes.  She bottled thoughts of testing her theories behind his back up tight as they approached the steps leading up to the Council of Arcadia.  

It was a grand structure unlike anything she knew of on Earth.  Towering columns lined the courtyard, all constructed with stone magic that allowed them to be singular pieces of granite rather than assembled.  The stone walkway was crafted similarly, formed from shaped magic.  Conjured materials were forbidden from long term projects due to the decay rate they suffered from, but shaped materials would last essentially forever.  That didn’t mean they were used exclusively across the city.  Mages capable of manipulating elements were rare, which meant expensive.  The Administrative District had the money to spare.  The lesser districts weren’t as lucky, and that didn’t even touch upon the slums built outside the walls. 

“Do you think they will humor my proposal?” Kimbree asked as she nodded to one of the Council guards. 

“They should,” the Maester agreed.  “I doubt you will secure wide support, but so long as you continue to offer up your own funds I don’t see why it wouldn’t get the votes needed.” 

The atrium of the Council Chambers opened up before them, a large dome of glass letting light spill over the internal gardens.  A fountain sat in the midst of the green space, the flowing waters keeping everything lush year round.  Carved runes in the stone made sure the temperature never became too extreme for the plants to flourish. 

The yearly upkeep for this single space was higher than an entire battalion’s pay.  Yet, she didn’t mind the frivolous use of those funds, because it was a truly beautiful space.  It wasn’t necessarily open to the public, but there was nothing that prevented any Noble from spending an afternoon lounging in the relaxing space. 

“A school for magic that the commoners can attend,” Kimbree said wistfully.  Bringing the ability to establish and maintain such beauty to everyone was but one of her goals.  Just the thought of the entire city being alive and awash with natural beauty…  “This might not be everything I wanted, but it is a step towards that goal.” 

Leaving the atrium behind, the soft light of magical lamps lined the hall as they descended into the depths of the Council building.  Such conveniences were a now familiar sight, one of the many magical inventions that were available readily and not just sequestered away for the nobility.  Thankfully, scholars paved the way with now common magical advancements, because there was no way she could have gotten used to using a chamber pot or outhouse. 

“Simply improving the literacy of the masses was indeed a noble goal,” the Maester said.  “I do hope you succeed in pursuing further reform.  Education has long since been limited to the Nobility who can afford to hire personal tutors for their children.  Convincing those people to teach potentially dozens of children at once will be a difficult endeavor.” 

He wasn’t wrong, but still.  “Those things worth doing are rarely simple.” 

Because she dreamed of elevating society so that even those of common birth could enjoy the convenience that magic devices afforded.  The sigils for light were easy enough to carve and many common craftsmen had figured them out without any advanced training.  As far as Kimbree was concerned, that was her proof of concept.  

Waste disposal was far more complicated, an entire mosaic of symbology versus a simple single rune, but the benefits to the state of the city would be immense if she could convince the Council that it was worth it.  The smell alone should have been enough, but they were stubborn like that.

“Indeed!” Maester Chandler said with a barking laugh.  “I don’t think anyone quite grasps your ambitions.  If they knew what was coming, they would truly believe you to be the Dark Goddess reborn.” 

A shiver ran down Kimbree’s spine.  Chandler said it in jest, but it was a very real fear that the fringe accusations might gain momentum with some of the more outspoken Council members.  Fortunately most of them took him at his word.  Their friendship was probably her most treasured thing in this new world she found herself in.

She was grateful that aside from the wealth gap, there were no extreme societal issues that she felt strongly about to address.  Slavery was illegal, mostly because it defied the Creator’s word, so kudos to whoever wrote that into the old book.  Women weren’t property, not that it stopped misogyny, but magic tended to be a great equalizer for human rights.  Probably why gay relationships weren’t outlawed either for that matter.  Overall, it was a decent enough world, and better than her old one in many ways. 

Maester Chandler paused at a pair of ornate doors, smiling wide.  “Ready to face the vultures?” 

“Not at all,” Kimbree answered with a sigh.  “Still, the sooner we finish here, the sooner I can get back to my projects.” 

“Quite right,” the man said, nodding to the guard.  “Shall we?” 

Squaring her shoulders as the Council doors were opened, Kimbree prepared herself for facing the Nobles that controlled all of Arcadia.  She knew them well, and some were even decent enough people.  The rest were little more than petty snakes clinging to their inherited power.

Unfortunately, she was counted among their number.

(Working Title) I Know What You Did Last Isekai

Content Warnings: Blood and Gore. (Depictions of death and dying)

---***---

Blood spilled forth between her fingers as she clenched at her shirt where the blade had pierced her.  It was almost comical how little pain there was considering the size of the blade he had stuck her with.  Then again, she had also been drinking most of the evening and even smoked a joint with her girlfriend before hitting the party.  Maybe that was it… 

Sweat dripped down her face, mixing with the tears that flowed freely.  Maybe Heather would come looking for her, save her from this mess.  That hope was diminishing with each second that passed by. 

“Shit, fuck, how could this happen?” 

Despite her wavering vision, it was impossible to miss the man who stood over her, bloody knife still in hand as he gasped for breath.  He began to pace, panic creeping into his voice as he spoke.

“She was asking for it,” he said, staring at the blade in his shaking hand.  “I had no choice, yeah, that’s it.  I had to, she was fighting, she was going to hurt me.  I had to.”

Rory Rodgers; supposedly one of the big shots on the football team.  Not that she knew all that much about the blonde-haired muscle-head.  Prior to that night they hadn’t said a single word to one another, and now there was a good chance his face would be the last she saw.  

“No choice,” she said, straining.  He’d given her no choice when he tried to get in her pants and answered the refusal with a blade.  “Sure.” 

He glared down at her, pointing the blade despite the tremors keeping it anything but steady.  It would have been pathetic if he wasn’t the reason she was currently bleeding out on the floor.  Worse, her phone had been thrown against the dresser and was probably broken.  

Rory took a breath, seeming to calm himself as he looked away.  “Okay.  One step at a time.  I need to get rid of the body, but I can’t have a party full of witnesses when I take her to the truck.”  

Well, if that didn’t confirm what he was going to do to her… 

He looked back at the closed door, beyond which the party would be in full swing and bit his lip.  A quick shake of his head was followed by rapid steps over to the dresser where he picked up her phone and started swiping.  Apparently it wasn’t broken as he kept messing with the lock screen before seemingly powering the device off and shoving it into his pocket.

So much for maybe getting a message to Heather.  Her girlfriend was out there among the masses somewhere, probably looking for her.  She didn’t dare cry out, because she had little doubt that Rory would take it out on her.  He’d already stabbed her and was talking about dumping her body somewhere.  All she would be doing was hastening her death when she still had a chance to prevent it.

Pulling his shirt off, Rory switched it out for a different shirt dearth of blood.  Nodding to himself, Rory strode to the door and made a swift exit, leaving her alone in the dark.  Sitting there trying not to cry, she tried to push herself to her feet but quickly fell over with an aborted screech.  The world spun as she clenched at the agony that was her wound.

She tried crying out, but there was no way to tell if anyone could hear her, or if they would actually investigate given he’d locked the door.  She truly was going to die, and nothing she did would help.  Her vision wavered, darkness encroaching from the edges, and she knew her time was running out. 

Worse, she was pretty sure she lost a few moments there when everything went spinny and fuzzy.  That was probably really bad, but there wasn’t much she could do about it.  She was locked away and abandoned to die in agony, and the fucker that stabbed her probably told Heather that he called her a lift back home or something. 

She was going to die cold and alone with nobody there for her.

Indignation at that fate flooded her, lighting her veins on fire with pure fury.  No, she wasn’t just going to lie down and die.  She was going to get out of this, and get to a fucking hospital and live dammit!  Pushing through the pain, she got an arm under her and pushed.  It was pure agony, but she managed to get back into a sitting position.  She was running on nothing but spite, but that had carried her through the worst moments of her life before, and it would pull her through this one too.

“Rory, what the fuck?” a new voice yelled.  “Is that Kim?”

She looked up in surprise at the now open door, and the two figures standing there.  

“Shut up!” Rory shot back, followed by a meaty impact.  “Just keep your fucking trap shut and help me get this bitch to the truck.  I’m not going down just because she attacked me in my own home.” 

That was his excuse?  Like anyone would actually buy that.  Kimberly glared back and the other finally seemed to notice that she wasn’t a cold corpse just yet.

“Wait, she’s still alive!”

Rory scoffed.  “And?  That doesn’t change anything.  Besides, if she dies later it will throw off the investigators.  You’re an accomplice now so you better keep your fucking mouth shut or you’ll join her.” 

“Truth always comes out,” she said, glaring at the man that stabbed her.  “Doesn’t matter what you do to hide it.” 

“Dude,” the other said, not that she could see his face. 

“Don’t pussy out now,” Rory snapped.  “Just grab her fucking legs and help me get her to the truck.” 

“We’re so fucking done,” the other muttered, moving to kneel beside her. 

She might not have had much strength, but Kim still managed to kick his wrist.  She barely had a moment to smirk at the guy’s pained shriek before a heavy impact sent her sprawling.  Kimberly tasted iron as she tried to focus, but everything was twisting around her as darkness kept invading everything.  At one point she thought she saw the night sky, and at another something jolted her hard.

It wasn’t until she fell that she finally came to enough to realize that she was sprawled out in the grass and sand somewhere.  Hands gripped her by the legs and began to pull.

“Dad always said the best place to dump a body was the swamps,” Rory said, dragging her along.  There was someone else with him, but she hadn’t gotten a good look at them.  “Between the gar and gators, they shouldn’t find all that much of her.” 

She wanted to say something about how she wasn’t dead yet, but lacked the strength to so much as open her eyes.  Hot stings lit up her skin where it dragged through the sands.  Probably fire ants, not that she could say for certain.  The pain was a welcome distraction from the burning agony in her stomach.  Splinters bit deep the moment she left the sand, a rough and aged dock gouging her skin as he pulled with jerking motions.

Finally, they stopped and set her down on the rough wood of the dock.  She forced her eyes open, not that she could really see, but if she was going to die she wanted to do so as defiantly as possible.  The second person was still there with him, and the man started to push her before the other grabbed him. 

“Wait,” Rory said.  “We should make sure she’s dead first.” 

Vacant eyes stared up at the dull figure as he leaned down and pulled the same knife from his pocket.  She could tell he was looking down at her, but any nuance of the expression was lost in the haze of her faded vision.

Sharp pressure pierced her neck followed by a warmth spreading as it was removed.  Her head swam and the sound grew distant as Rory continued to speak to the other person.  Where her fingers had already grown numb, that sensation quickly spread up her arms as a wet gurgle escaped her lips, unable to muster the strength to so much as cough up the pooling blood.  Then the world tilted and everything fell away.   

The cool embrace of the water engulfed her.  In the last fleeting moments of her conscious thought, she burned the memory of that man into her mind.  She would never forget that face, no matter what waited for her beyond.  Even with vengeance sworn, her girlfriend’s smiling face lit up, a hand reaching out for her as she sank into the murky depths and the world fell to darkness.

***

A wrenching gasp escaped as she shot upright.  Breaths came swift and shallow as the darkness retreated only to be replaced with the dull glow of flickering candles half-melted into stone surfaces.  Hands moved to her neck, now whole and without any blemish.  Fingers trailed down bare skin, not a speck of clothing to be found on her form.  The wound in her stomach was gone as well, leaving her with so many questions.

She was alive, somehow.  Had that just been a terrible dream?  A hallucination from some drug she tried at the party?  Looking around she couldn’t see much in the depths of the long shadows cast, though her eyes were adjusting quickly.  Far too quickly in her experience.

Something about the dark brought comfort, as though it was a part of her, as if she could just reach out and push just a little…

The darkness retreated abruptly, bathing the room in unnatural light.  Her eyes widened as her eyes jumped from one face to the next.  All were vacant as her eyes had been but moments prior as they stared off into nothing.

For they were all dead.  She was surrounded by dozens of corpses, their blood staining every surface of the room in strange scripts scrawled with bloody hands.  Her breaths came quick and shallow, a reminder of when she had been the one bleeding what felt like only moments earlier.  Eyes so wide that they hurt darted from one atrocity to the next in rapid succession as the room spun.  It was a scene straight out of a slasher film with how many people were strewn about; unmoving.    

The contents of her stomach rushed up and spewed across the floor as she heaved up clear bile.  Just what fresh hell had she landed herself in?  Fuck, was she actually in hell?  Had those preachy assholes actually been right when they said having a girlfriend meant she was going to suffer for eternity?  The way reality was broken around her didn’t help matters.  The lacking shadows cast by the candles were deeply unsettling.  

It was wrong; unnatural. 

Without warning or preamble all the shadows came rushing back, bathing the room in darkness once more.  Despite the panic, Kimberly’s breath caught in her throat as realization sunk in.  She had somehow done that.  She was commanding the light and shadows.  Hesitantly, she reached out for the closest candle.  The heat of the flickering flame brushed against her hand as she held it there and imagined the light being snuffed by darkness. 

Shadows rushed forth and engulfed the light of the flame in an instant.  A squeak escaped her lips as she pulled her hand back.  Swallowing, she reached back out but didn’t touch the darkness.  The heat of the flame was still there despite not giving off any light.  It went against everything she knew, and yet, she couldn’t deny what she was seeing with her own eyes. 

It didn’t feel like she was dreaming, not with how lucid everything was.  The heat was distinct and quite hot, which stood to reason that Kimberly was wide awake and experiencing a reality that differed greatly from her own.  She thought of putting that to a proper test but stopped the thought cold.  She wasn’t about to hurt herself.  Not after experiencing what could only be described as the cold embrace of death itself. 

Her breathing turned shallow again.  She had died.  That bastard had cut her throat open and dumped her into a river or something to get rid of her!  Yet, here she was, alive and…Not well, but whole enough.  There was none of the weakness she experienced while dying, and when she stood, her feet supported her without effort.

The relief was almost a physical pressure as she revelled in the sensation of just standing again.  Unfortunately the bodies that surrounded her weren’t exactly pleasant.  The scent of iron was pervasive and reminded her too much of trying to hold her wound shut.  So many questions were on the tip of her tongue but there was nobody she could ask.  She needed to get out of the room for starters, then figure out where the hell she was and what happened to her. 

Worse, she didn’t have a shred of clothing covering her body. 

Great, just great.  What was she going to do about that?  There was no way she was going to strip the bloodied clothes from the bodies around her like it was some video game.  No, she needed to get out of there and find something to cover herself.  Hopefully she could find a living soul while she was at it and get some answers.

Avoiding the blood on the floor was impossible, the sticky substance clinging to her feet with each step.  Worse, it was seeping between her toes.  As much as she wanted to retch again, she pushed on, making it to the stairs.  The gore was left behind her as she followed them up, the shadows retreating at her will so that she could see in the absence of light.

For a staircase to a basement it took an unusually long time to reach a door, and when she opened it, she emerged into a cellar of some sort.  Large wooden casks lined the wall around her, and the door that she had pushed open was built into the storage shelves where dried herbs and meats hung.

Garlic and onion flooded her nose; a welcome reprieve from the scent of copper and iron.  Her stomach was empty, but the way it roiled at the mere thought of eating something after seeing all…that?  Well, Kim wasn’t about to tempt fate over some jerky.  Goosebumps ran up her limbs from the chill that hung in the air.

More than that, she hadn’t needed to push the shadows away because there was light filtering in from above!  A set of rough wooden steps that had more in common with a ladder led up towards the soft glow.  The moment her feet touched them she remembered the dock and how it had bit into her flesh.  She fell back, staring at the rough surface with wide-eyed terror. 

It was so stupid, but she couldn’t help how she reacted.  The memory was so fresh, like the pain was still there just waiting for her to realize she should be feeling it.  As if she would wake from the fever dream that was this new lease on life and realize she was still dying in the river.

Fuck, she had left her girlfriend all alone in that hellscape of a world.  

Never again would that smile light up her life.  They had met in grade school and been inseparable ever since.  She couldn’t even put a date on when they went from best friends to girlfriends.  It just happened.  One day someone kissed the other and it just became normal for them.  Ten years of being a core part of one another’s lives, and it was all gone.

Tears fell hot and heavy as Kimberly sobbed.  She had failed Heather; broken her promise that they would be together forever.  No matter what came their way.  Yet, it seemed death had parted them before they could even take that vow.

Was it even worth it to keep going when the light that made life worth it was no longer there to keep her company?  Even with what appeared to be magical control over light and dark it wouldn’t make up for her absence.

Just…  Figure out what the full situation is first.  One foot in front of the other.  Small goals to keep working towards, even if it is only a flimsy excuse to see tomorrow.  That had been what her mom said when the dark thoughts got too loud.  Even if the only reason she had was spite, it would be good enough. 

Until now, she hadn’t really understood.  Heather was her reason for everything, but with her gone?  She needed something new to take her place, even if it was something completely hollow.  Right, one foot.  Skin touched the stair again and she winced, but kept it firmly in place.  Another step, and then again, and so she climbed up and out of the cellar. 

And into another store room filled with fresher foods that was somehow even colder than the basement.  Meats, cheeses, and assorted vegetables filled the space.  That wasn’t what caught her attention however.  No, she was eyeing the coat hanging by yet another door. 

She pulled the heavy woolen thing over her as quickly as she could, pulling it tight so that she was covered.  It was a small thing, but just having cloth over her skin again brought a wave of relief with it. 

Clutching the fabric, Kimberly moved on with renewed determination.  She passed through a kitchen that bore little resemblance to what she was familiar with and then through a dining space filled with long tables and chairs pushed up against the walls to make room on the central flooring. 

Did they host a fucking ball before pulling a blood sacrifice in the basement?  Just what was wrong with these people?  Thoughts for later, but she knew they would flit in and out of her mind until she got some sort of answers.

Her steps faltered as she passed a painting on the wall and could only stare up at it with wide eyes.  She recognized the two adults standing proudly in the painting among the corpses down below, but what had given her pause was the child set between them.  It looked so much like her, yet different all the same.  Their skin was a bit paler, but aside from superficial differences like hairstyle, she was almost the splitting image of Kimberly herself. 

She wore an amazingly ornate dress that belonged in a period piece, and it was giving Kimberly a haunting suspicion that she desperately hoped was wrong.  A rising din of commotion beyond the building drew her gaze away from the portrait and towards the double doors at the other end of the massive room.  Gripping the cloth tight, she made for what she hoped were people that could help. 

The double doors were heavy, but not as much as she thought when she pushed through and found herself bathed in the light of the full moon.  Torches cut through the dark with an orange glow.  Holding them were over a dozen men in fantasy armor that had all turned when she emerged from the building.

An older man in white robes pushed past them, a glowing orb held tight in his hand.  When he spoke, the words were in a language she did not understand.  The man gestured and the armored soldiers moved, taking rough hold of her as he waved the glowing orb and chanted in that unknown tongue.  All she could do was stand there as realization set in. 

She had died and somehow reincarnated into a world so unlike her own.

---***---

So, this is a new story I'm kicking around to see where it goes and I figured I'd share the rough draft of chapter one to see what people thought of it.

The basic premise is that a woman is isekai'd into a fantasy world where she was meant to be the villainess of the story. Unfortunately for her, someone summons heroes to stop the evil that never showed itself. When she finally meets the heroes she is shocked to learn that the man who murdered her is the very hero summoned to stop her.

That's all it takes for her to decide that maybe becoming the villainess isn't such a bad idea.

Thoughts, feedback, and ideas for characters, setting, and a better title are all welcome!

Inheritance - Deference 5.8

Friday May 13th, 2011

Though the expression would never carry the same weight for anyone other than me, I finally knew how to describe the aftermath of an Endbringer battle: even the Butchers were silent.  Well, mostly silent.  There were occasional wistful remarks about destroyed bars and pubs alongside commentary about the capes we were saving, along with my predecessors expressing their perverse pleasure in the dawning looks of horror on our familiar opponents’ faces when they realized exactly who was pulling them from the rubble and stopping them from bleeding out.

“Damn… that was the best taco shop on the east coast,” Sanguine said as I passed the flooded shell of another ruined building.

“Looks like Leviathan threw another building into it,” Chisel murmured.  A chorus of murmured agreements followed, but I was too focused on my current work to notice or care.  I had pulled together a biblically large swarm and was using it to go through the rubble with a fine-toothed comb made of bugs; even the impassable rubble like the ex-taco shop could be searched very rapidly, and I could do so over my entire range.

Which was technically the entire city even without the relay bugs.

One sight made me pause.  The USS Constitution was sitting in the middle of the street, somehow still intact despite being half a mile from her former moor.  She was a sight to behold and I left her where she rested.  There would be time to help her back to sea in the future, but for now I was focused on saving lives. 

“This is Weaver,” I said, pressing the send button on my armband.  “Three more trapped people, marked with bug arrows in section India dash five.”

“Acknowledged, Weaver,” came Dragon’s reply.

I picked the one with the most blood, teleporting as close as I dared before picking my way carefully through the rubble.  Chisel’s and Fester’s powers were invaluable here, limited even as they were — if I couldn’t safely disintegrate whatever stood between me and my rescuee, I could reshape everything nearby to give me access.  Worse came to worst, I could just shift the rubble myself.

Luckily, my current target must have been on the roof of whatever this building had been before Leviathan made its wrath known.  Splintered wood cracked beneath my boots as I disintegrated my way through the remains of roofing timbers and shingles; carving a path through the debris was much easier when I didn’t have to worry about bringing down the remainder of the building.  Knockout’s forcefields were invaluable for structural reinforcement.

My enhanced senses picked up the scent of blood long before I saw the trapped individual in question, but it wasn’t until I pulled up the last piece of soggy plywood that I noticed that they were a cape.

A cape I was very familiar with.

“Miss Militia,” I said, not bothering to keep the irritation out of my voice.

Given that the heroine was trapped halfway to her shoulder under the remains of the brick chimney, I was actually rather impressed that her reaction was so calm.  “Weaver.”

“Boo, she’s not scared at all!” Knockout whined.

Sanguine shrugged, metaphorically.  “She was there when Taylor inherited, remember?  First impressions and all that.”

Yeah, but she has shot most of my girlfriends since then.

“Well, you are a villain,” Alkaline said.  “Comes with the job.”

I had to wonder what things might have been like if I ended up a hero.  Would I have as close of a relationship with the collective as I do now?  Would any of my girlfriends be in my life at all?  Amelia might have opened up to me in time, but that was uncertain.  Lisa would still be stuck with the Undersiders and dancing to Calvert’s tune.  Chrissie would probably be in the Birdcage by my own hands or just dead.  

That thought was depressing as hell and I shoved it aside.  I had enough on my mind with the changes to the Collective to spend it dwelling on such a what-if.  Queen Administrator sighed, but didn’t contribute much.  She was keeping unusually quiet in the wake of the Endbringer’s fall, and I wasn’t looking forward to when she did decide to speak once more. 

Miss Militia was still staring up at me, though her eyes were resigned.  She knew that I wanted her dead, and here I was with a golden opportunity.  It would be all too easy to simply pull a knife and end her, then have my bugs strip her to the bones.  Yet, that wasn’t the kind of person I was.  The Endbringer Truce was sacred, and I would honor it fully.

I got to work digging her out, displacing rubble as I dug her out of the mess.  If I knocked over the pile of bricks pinning Miss Militia with a bit too much force, well, no one was really watching.  Once I had the mangled remains of her arm free, a quick bit of hemokinesis kept her from bleeding out before I could get her to the med tent.

Well-deserved animosity or not, I did my best not to jostle the heroine too much as I lifted her into a princess carry.  Despite everything, Miss Militia had been one of my favorite heroes growing up, and even though I had saved quite a lot of people today, rescuing her felt… more, somehow.  More impactful, maybe?

Certainly more conflicting.

“I’ll admit,” she coughed, “I never thought I would be saved by you of all people.”

“Life’s full of surprises,” I muttered, already aiming for the new medical station.  

I stepped through the space between worlds and landed back in the parking lot of the new station.  A few people jumped at the crack of displaced air, but none were really surprised.  I was arriving every few minutes with a new person who needed help. 

The heroes milling around the med tent stared at me with customary confusion and more than a little fear as I jogged in, and I had barely gone three steps when Assault intercepted me.  “Weaver.  I can take Miss Militia from here.”  The hero held out his arms impatiently, and I had barely set Miss Militia’s groaning form into them before she was whisked off into one of the separated ‘rooms’.

“Not so much as a ‘thank you,’” I muttered, mostly to myself.

“Well, you did just kill an Endbringer,” Chisel pointed out.  “People are gonna be pretty spooked by that.”

“Not to mention how you planted the Endslayer in Leviathan’s corpse for all to see,” Damascian said approvingly.

“That’s true.”  I took a moment to stretch my arms, then clicked the button on my armband.  “This is Weaver, where should I go next?”

The response I received was not the one I expected.  “Hold position, Legend is looking for you.”

I blinked in surprise at that.  Last I had seen, he was leaving with the other members of the Triumvirate through a portal to another dimension.  If he was back there were good odds that the others were as well.

“Don’t forget the fedora bitch,” Butcher said.

Right, the cape boogyman.  There were stories of her that circulated around villain circles and the Teeth were no exception.  Butcher himself had met her back in the eighties, which was saying something.  The woman had to be in her forties, but didn’t look a day over twenty-five.  There had to be power shenanigans at play there, much like with Alexandria. 

Putting aside the mystery of the fedora, I grabbed a water bottle from one of the many coolers and took a seat.  My phone was trashed, so I couldn’t text any of my girls for updates, but I had to trust that they were safe.  Actually, there was probably a phone sitting unattended in an intact apartment somewhere that I could use.  My bugs got to work and I was awarded a few moments later with one that still had power and could connect to the emergency systems currently running. 

I hurriedly sent a few messages to long memorized numbers and awaited the replies while rubbing at my face.  My mask was lost in the muck somewhere near Echidna’s grave, and the cloth mask I’d been offered was a shit replacement, but it provided a vague sense of concealment and would remind most to keep to the rules. 

A blinding light shot across the sky faster than my bugs could track, trailing in from the south-west.  Before I could even begin to stand, Legend materialized from his breaker state right in front of me with his arms crossed and a frown on his face.

“Do you have any idea how much paperwork you’ve made for me?” 

I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing.  Legend remained stoic for a fleeting moment, then cracked a grin as he dropped down and held out a hand.  

“I’m probably not the first, but I wanted to shake the hand of the hero of the…  Well, hour seems a bit small in scope considering.” 

Composing myself, I accepted the handshake and returned it firmly.  “You actually are.  The first that is.  Everyone else seems too gunshy to approach me.” 

“A dead Endbringer can have that effect on people,” Legend said dryly.  “That you were already one of the most feared villains isn’t helping matters.  A shame, really.” 

“He’s got you there,” Ironsides said. 

“Yes, such a shame that they have to admit that a villain took down Leviathan,” Quarrel muttered.  “Speaking of, I’m putting the name Magurokiri out there for the Wolfslayer.” 

“No way, gotta stick with the theme and name it Endslayer!” Pyro said vehemently. 

The argument spiked and I pushed the voices back, letting them fade into a dull murmur in the back of my mind.  I was thankful that the ability to silence them had returned, but something told me it was more of a courtesy than retaining that control.  I’d take it regardless.  It was a bit of normality in the ever present fuckery that was my life. 

“It will certainly make the local politics a bit more exciting,” I said, finishing the water bottle before crushing it in hand.  “Is the whole Tagg bullshit still on, or can I cancel the plans to murder Alexandria to keep her from signing the kill order on Amelia?” 

Legend frowned, and I couldn’t help but admire his poker face.  “Why would Alexandria sign the kill order?”

A small mass of bugs formed up, swirling in the exact patterns of the golden portal that had ferried the Triumvirate away from the city, and delivered Eidolon to Leviathan before he went nova. 

“My range is larger than the city now,” I said, gauging his reaction.  “I watched how you all ran away with that woman in the fedora.” 

“Ask if he knows where we can get one,” Alkaline said.  “I bet we could rock one.” 

Queen Administrator shrugged.  “Eh, it  would feel too much like infringing on their image, and like hell we need to crib their style.”

Butcher winced.  “Queenie, I mean this in the nicest way, but stick to proper speech.  You ain’t lived the streets enough to pull it off.” 

The voice of my Power pouted, but didn’t countermand Butcher’s comments on her vernacular.  Sometimes she felt like a version of me that no longer existed, other times she took on aspects that I would never.  Then there was now, where I knew she was mimicking the vocabulary of a woman that I hadn’t seen in years.  Kimmie’s memories held more of my mother than my own, and this was a version of her that I never got to know. 

The worst part was, I didn’t know how to feel about it.  A part of me wanted to yell at her to stop pulling on memories of my mom, but the much louder part wanted to savor the recreation.  Queen Administrator flashed me an apologetic impression, but I mentally waved her off.  She would figure out an expression that worked for her eventually, hopefully one that wasn’t a straight up copy of me or my mom. 

“I’ll figure it out,” Queen Administrator offered with a soft smile. 

Legend stood in silence for several moments as the conversation played out, and I let him stew.  It wasn’t like I was idle while he distracted me.  I found another trapped person, this one not in costume and formed a massive arrow in the sky above them while relaying the information to the closest capes still out there. 

Funny enough, it was Animos and his sister.  It was almost comical seeing her riding atop his Changer form, but I wasn’t about to mock anyone still out there helping.  Most of the capes hadn’t returned, including my girlfriends.  If I didn’t know for sure that Alice had linked up with them, I might have gotten worried.

Sure, someone was going to wonder who had texted on their phone left out on the counter, but my own phone was kinda wrecked from the fight.  Oh well, that would just be an excuse to splurge on something nicer than the cheap thing I grabbed as a compromise back when I was just coming to terms with the inheritance.

“There really isn’t an excuse,” Legend said softly.  “The world was going to end, and we had to do something to stem the tide.  I know they’ve kept things from me, but that isn’t an excuse for the blind eye I’ve turned.  I was there when the decision was made that Rebecca would act as both Alexandria and the Chief Director.”

“Ah, there’s that vindication,” Alkaline said.  “Proof of why I was right to pick the villains over the heroes.” 

Reflex chuckled.  “I’m sure the drugs had nothing to do with it.” 

“Bite me,” Alkaline countered, laughing as she did.  “Sucks I can’t really get high anymore.” 

“Give me a minute,” Queen Administrator said.  “I am still processing everything that changed with the removal of our restrictions.” 

Well, if that wasn’t ominous. 

Not that I was about to let on to half the shit going on with my powers just yet.  I had little doubt that they knew something fucky was going on, but the longer they stayed out of the loop the better it would be for all of us.

I let out a heavy sigh as I resisted pinching my nose.  “I know there’s a saying about stones and glass houses, but fuck you for proving every voice in my head right about the heroes.” 

“I know it isn’t a consolation, but I’ll talk to Becca about it,” Legend said.  “Tagg went behind our backs to Congress on that one and we didn’t find out about it until after the sirens already sounded.  Contessa simply said it was part of the path when questioned and walked off to parts unknown to continue her quest to save humanity.” 

“Sounds like we’re in good hands,” I said sarcastically.  

Legend’s mask crumpled as he frowned.  “Are we?  Looking at the world today, can you honestly tell me we’re better off thanks to the numerous atrocities carried out in the name of saving humanity?  You’ve done more to secure our future in barely a month as a villain than I’ve done in my entire career as a hero.” 

“I wouldn’t go that far,” I said, holding up my hands diplomatically. 

Legend huffed, then took a seat in mid-air, crossing his legs and arms.  “I wouldn’t have either.  Then I learned that one of my closest friends made the Endbringers to keep us sharp in anticipation of the coming end.”  He watched me closely as he dropped that little nugget and then sighed.  “Of course you already knew.  So yes, you’ve done more to save the world than we have.” 

Well, when he put it like that… 

“Not sure what you want me to say here,” I said, having my swarm deliver something a little stronger than the water I’d just guzzled.  Not that it would be enough to get me even slightly tipsy with how Sabertooth’s regen was back to full strength.  “I’m going to assume you plan to give me some roundabout soft-sell on fighting the next Endbringer to appear, and maybe a roadtrip to take out some assholes like Heartbreaker?” 

“Nothing of the sort,” Legend said, surprising me.  “Brockton Bay is yours.  All resources once dedicated to keeping the city in order are to be diverted to Boston to preserve the site of an Endbringer’s defeat.  Congress has already rammed it through and the President is expected to sign it within the hour.  Cauldron gets their wish, a city run by Parahumans, all to see what will happen come the inevitable.” 

“Seriously?” I asked, then gulped the entire bottle of cheap swill.  It was so bad I couldn’t even tell what the shit was supposed to be given the label had been washed off in the storm.  “Why not just study Africa or South America?  There’s plenty of petty warlords running wild in those places that the world is content to ignore!”

“That’s what I said when they read me in on Project Terminus,” Legend said, eyeing the bottle.  To be magnanimous, I had my swarm fetch him one as well.  “Numberman actually swore when he realized that Contessa’s Path didn’t even account for them as potential success cases.  We came to rely on Contessa too much, and it cost us in the end.” 

He then raised the bottle and popped the cap with a flash of light and brought it to his lips.  The face he made as he took a deep pull got a laugh out of me and the collective both.  It was a small moment of levity in an otherwise serious situation.

“So, Brockton’s ours now,” Butcher mused.  “Bout time they made it official.” 

Stratego hummed.  “I do believe they will expect us to administrate every facet of the city, from the great to the mundane.” 

Fifteen eyes turned to look at Queen Administrator and I had to pause.  There was an extra set of eyes there, and they were familiar.  She didn’t seem to mind the attention and I could feel the calculations running through our mind.  I shook my head, pushing that connection away before I got lost in it.  Fuck, we really needed to have that conversation before things got even more confusing. 

Humming, I asked one of the questions that had been on my mind.  “How did your little cabal miss that Eidolon made the Endbringers anyway?”

“Contessa may be one of the best pre-cogs across all realities, but even she can’t model Eidolon.  I doubt Omen could manage it either.  It makes sense in hindsight.  The Endbringers, Scion, Eidolon, all blind spots.”  Legend paused for a moment, then sighed.  “You as well, following your encounter with Echidna.” 

“Ah, they noticed that,” Queen Administrator said, sounding as smug as Lisa after schooling the Medhall Board.  “A side effect of our deeper connection.  One that benefits us greatly.” 

“Makes sense,” I said, swirling my bottle.  “The Butcher powers aren’t diminished anymore.  It’s taking some time to adjust to that.” 

“Is that all?” Legend asked. 

“Ask him to get The Destroyer to swing by,” Knockout said.  “I wanna fuck with his Shard Sight again!” 

His what?  And who is that?

“Chevalier,” Alkaline said.  “He got a good look at Queenie back at Somer’s Rock.” 

“We roasted the piss out of him,” Sabertooth gleefully said.

I let out a groan.  “The collective is asking if they can speak to Chevalier again.” 

“Again?” Legend asked, his eyes a bit wide.  “Oh god…  No wonder he requested additional therapists.” 

“Ha!  We got to him!” Pyro cheered. 

“Yeah, I don’t recommend it for the faint of heart,” I said, raising the bottle.

A gentle clink sounded as Legend tapped his own against mine and we spent a moment drinking together in silence.  It was almost nice, the moment of solidarity.  We were two people who had baggage and things we weren’t proud of.  Yet, today had unequivocally been a good day for humanity no matter who was lost.  An Endbringer was dead, and I had been the one to do it. 

By all accounts I was the hero I wanted to be at long last. 

Yet, the heroes weren’t my people.  They hadn’t been the one to stand at my side as I weathered the worst that the world could throw my way.  The Teeth had.  We fought and bled together, and despite differences, we were family.

“Well congratulations and good luck cleaning up that whole mess,” I said, getting to my feet.  “I’ll be happy to stay out of it, though expect a few PHO posts clearing the air where me and mine are concerned.  I’d appreciate it if you backed me on some of it, though I don’t expect you to actually do so.” 

“No promises,” Legend said.  “It’s going to be a full time job keeping the Protectorate from collapsing as it is.” 

I snorted.  “Yeah, that Case Fifty-Three thing alone is gonna be a bitch when the public gets wind of it.  Not to mention the Costa-Brown controversy.  Still not as bad as the Teeth’s cannibalism thing.” 

“Your PR is amazing considering that small caveat,” Legend said dryly. 

I couldn’t help but chuckle.  “Everyone’s a critic, especially after trying Alice’s chili.” 

“Fascist is an acquired taste,” Marauder said proudly. 

I must have made a face at the memory because Legend shook his head. 

“I don’t want to know,” Legend said, his feet leaving the ground.  “Thank you for what you did today, and again, I’m sorry for the things that led to it.  I’ll do what I can to make sure people give the Teeth a wide berth.” 

I gave a hapless shrug.  “I mean, just remind them of what happened to Bastard Son.  That should serve as enough of a deterrent if they have half a brain.”

“Oh come now Weaver,” Legend said, cracking a smile.  “We both know that capes don’t have those.” 

He took off towards the rising sun, leaving me standing there, laughing. 

Well, there was no point standing around, not while there were still people that needed to be saved.  Tossing the bottle aside, I aimed a teleport towards someone that my bugs had found trapped and got back to work.  There were people to save, and there would be no rest for the wicked until the job was done. 

***

Flame washed across a quiet corner of the arena as I stumbled on my feet.  Despite the regenerative powers at my disposal, they did nothing for the bone deep weariness that pervaded my entire being.  Mental fatigue sucked ass, and all I wanted was to find my girls and fall into the cuddle pile for a week straight. 

Unfortunately, it wasn’t my girls that greeted me when I arrived, but three members of the old guard.  Alice stood alongside Michael and Big Robbie with their arms crossed and I knew that I wasn’t going to get that much needed rest anytime soon.  My swarm within the building immediately found my girls.  They were all curled up in my bed asleep, though Lisa was stirring. 

Great, they were pulling this when they knew I wouldn’t be alone.

I jabbed the Endslayer into the floor and leaned against it, glad that it didn’t just pierce through everything between it and the Earth’s core or some shit.  The blade had served me well in the battle and I didn’t see myself ever taking anything else into battle ever again. 

“Looks like you’re officially an anime protag,” Pyro said, laughing. 

Given how tired I was after a marathon of bullshit, that kinda tracked.

“I don’t suppose I can get some sleep first?” I asked. 

“You killed Spree,” Robbie said. 

“Sure did,” I said, not sugar coating it.  “He was about to be absorbed by a cloning monster.” 

“Yet you didn’t shoot Vex,” Alice hissed.  “You spared her while executing him!” 

With a weary sight I pulled off the cloth mask and tossed it aside.  “You’re right.  I killed one while sparing the other.  Sure, I could argue that I was out of bullets when Chrissie got eaten, but that’s a poor excuse when I could have kicked rocks at her and done the same thing.” 

“Then why?” Michael asked.  “Just because you’re currently fucking one but not the other?  That’s not an excuse for the Butcher.” 

“A demonstration might be in order,” Ironsides said. 

He wasn’t wrong, but I really didn’t have it in me to follow through, not after over twelve hours of search and rescue.  It was nearly noon and I desperately needed a shower, one of Amelia’s joints, and some inane show on streaming to veg out with.  This was just another hurdle in a long list that included a literal Endbringer. 

“Where’s Leviathan’s head?” 

“It’s in the jeep still,” Robbie said, his eyes narrowing at the subject change.  “Weighs a fuckton, figured you would want it somewhere.” 

I nodded.  “Yeah, next to Hookwolf’s head since I killed Leviathan.”

“No fucking way,” Michael whispered.  “You’re telling me the Butcher offed a fucking Endbringer!?” 

Alice slapped the man upside the head.  “Hey, stay focused here!  We’re grilling her on Spree’s execution, not fawning over something we didn’t even see.” 

“You didn’t see because I made sure the city was evacuated before I tried to kill him,” I snapped.  “The Endbringers aren’t just monsters, they’re weapons.  Leviathan was holding back when he sank Kyushu and Newfoundland.  He didn’t hold back against me.” 

“Still changing the subject,” Alice said, crossing her arms.

“What do you want me to say?  Yes, I hesitated at the thought of my girlfriend’s head exploding.  I didn’t want that to be the last thing I saw of her.  I still had to watch her brains leak from her nose as she died in my arms.” 

“Yet she’s asleep in the other room,” Robbie said. 

“Thank Amelia for that,” Lisa interjected, her focused eyes flicking towards me for a moment before she smirked.  “She broke her rules to save Chrissie, and even then Amelia needed help from a higher power to pull it off.” 

“Negotiator never did know when to keep his mouth shut,” Queen Administrator said with a sigh.

“No, he really doesn’t,” Lisa agreed with a wink. 

A metaphysical glare shot between us in a space that made my brain itch when I tried to focus on it, so I simply didn’t.

“Lise, don’t antagonize,” I said, pinching my nose.  “Besides, she’s not wrong.  I did kill Spree for convenience and spare Vex over sentimentality.” 

“Did you really,” someone said.

I was getting damn tired of new shoes dropping and yet another voice in my head was certainly something I really didn’t want to deal with.  Of greater concern was the new mental switch that I could feel accompanying their presence, and I was supremely hesitant to touch it not knowing what it meant.

“Come on, use my power,” the voice said.  

It was so fucking familiar but I couldn’t quite place it.  I reached for that new mental trigger and my stomach lurched as something pulled free and the voice went with it.  I stared in wide-eyed horror at the sight before me and my mind ran over the implications.

The man stood, looking at his hands in wonder.  I was thankful that he came out clothed, even if they weren’t all that distinct.  I knew that he could have appeared completely nude, and was thankful he didn’t.  After a moment he looked up at me and grinned manically. 

“Suck my dick and peg me up the ass!” Damian yelled, flipping me both birds.  “Fuck yeah bitches, I’m immortal!”

I punched him on principle.

Inheritance - Deference 5.7

Thursday May 12th, 2011

The regenerated form of Leviathan should have come as a surprise, but it really didn’t.  This monster wanted me dead and was apparently willing to put everything into making that happen if given the chance.  The building behind me was deserted, the only people in my range were locked in the shelters below.

I could only hope that would be enough to keep them safe, because whatever happened next would probably doom the entire city.  The Butchers had fond memories of Boston, but I personally hadn’t been down since before Mom died.  Oddly enough, I think that visit had been intended for her to check up on the Butcher at the time, though she didn’t make contact. 

“That was when I was in command,” Chisel said.  “And no, I don’t think we ever saw her.  Maybe ask Alice, she was around back then.” 

“Or Robbie,” Butcher added.  “He keeps up with that stuff.” 

I mentally grunted, but put the conversation aside for now.  Staring down Leviathan once again, it really was concerning how I was getting used to facing a monster that could break me in a single attack.  I had to keep that in mind, Leviathan didn’t even need to kill me, he could simply disable me and call it a day. 

So why hadn’t he?  If he killed me, I’d just jump to his creator, and then it would be a fight between Queen Administrator and High Priest on who came out on top.  I wasn’t sure where I would end up in that exchange and wasn’t sure I wanted to find out.  Part of the appeal with the inheritance among the Teeth was what amounted to immortality for anyone that managed to kill the current Butcher.  It had been the motivation on more than one occasion in the past, and I had a feeling that I’d be seeing more attempts in the future. 

My entire body lurched, and Sanguine’s power flared hard in response.  I couldn’t tell what it was doing, which was mildly concerning that one of the collective had just used their own power for me, but I wasn’t about to bitch once Sanguine started talking.

“Did he just?” Sanguine started, then hissed.  “That bastard just tried to rip all the blood out of us!” 

A chill ran down my spine as the collective lit up in rapidfire arguments over different counters to that ability, but I was just staring at the monster with barely controlled rage.  I guess the kid gloves were coming off and Leviathan had decided to go for the kill afterall. 

Well, two could play at that fucking game.  I teleported, stepping through reality just beside Leviathan’s head and lashed out, severing it at his neck with a clean cut.  I kicked as hard as I could, punting his dome across the Boston skyline with a touch of Quarrel’s power applied to it as it shot off into the metaphorical sunset.  Both his arms and tail came for me, but I was already flipping back, twisting through the air away from the headless Endbringer.  That he wasn’t dead from that came as no surprise.  My target was something deeper within. 

His head landed exactly where I intended, causing the lead car of Hemmorhagia’s convoy to skid to a halt some five miles away.  I didn’t even need to tell them what to do, even if it did take them a few moments to get over their slack jawed surprise.  Several cheers rang out once their brains caught up with reality and they were quick to collect the trophy, even if it took their collective efforts to lift the damn thing.  

I might have laughed if I didn’t have a royally pissed off headless Endbringer attempting to return the favor.  Claws came for me at a speed I would have failed to match just an hour earlier, scything through the falling ran and trailing water behind them.  I deflected them with the side of Wolfslayer, then ducked into the Endbringer’s reach. 

I dragged the blade’s edge along his leg as I tried to bring it up, but rather than react as expected, Leviathan fell towards me.  I teleported, landing some hundred feet back with wide eyes.  The beast righted itself quickly but didn’t resume the assault.  If it still had a head I might have assumed he was glaring at me. 

“Oh, that bastard definitely is,” Butcher said.  “Sanguine’s working overtime to keep your fluids where they belong.”

“Indeed,” Queen Administrator said.  “It is quite a strain on resources too, so an expedient end to this engagement would be preferable.” 

The newest voice in my head made a good point, and I could almost feel how draining it was for Sanguine to keep me alive.  Concerning implications aside, they weren’t wrong.  The longer the fight dragged on, the less likely it became that I survived.  Part of me was tempted to just pop to the edge of my range just to see what Leviathan would do, but what would stop him from drowning the entire east coast? 

Me, that was who.

I teleported again, ducking immediately to avoid a claw that had started to move before my teleport had finished linking the two spaces.  Wolfslayer repaid the attempt twofold, severing two digits from the claw in my hasty retaliation.  It was superficial, but I’d take it in the exchange.  His tail came next, angled like a spear.  I leaned aside, and caught it with my free arm.  The leverage I have was poor, and my strength wouldn’t be enough to do anything with it, but I did attempt to apply Fester’s rot and Chisel’s matter manipulation once again to the Endbringer’s flesh.

Neither had any effect. 

It was worth a try as the collective worked to adapt their abilities to be more effective, not that I had much hope for an expanded kit at the moment.  This was a fight for survival with a monster responsible for hundreds of millions of deaths. 

“That blade is more than enough to land a decisive blow,” Stratego said.  “I’m working to figure out which points he’s guarding and which of those are red herrings.  Just keep him busy.” 

Easier said than done, I grumped.

Bursting into motion I crashed into Leviathan feet first with all the force I could muster.  We tore through the hospital wall, ripping plaster and steel supports alike.  My braid whipped behind me, pulling from the g-forces such a move brought as a consequence.  Leviathan took it in stride, letting things crumble around us.  Claws lashed out, grabbing the blade in a crushing grip.  Fingertips dropped down into the brack water, but Leviathan now had a firm hold on the Wolfslayer. 

I punched his arm with everything I had, and while it didn’t loosen his grip, it did  push things along enough that the blade finished its cut.  I pulled away before he could attempt a followup grab and twisted, letting my blade gain momentum as I did.  Leviathan pushed back, heedless of the building at his back as he tore through it.  My feet pushed, and I cut through the air like a bolt.

 My newfound strength from the improved powers saw me overshoot, and he retaliated with a supersonic crack of his tail.  Knockout’s forcefields sprung up between us at the last instant, but shattered instantly, and I still took the brunt of the hit across my stomach.  My armor practically disintegrated under the primal force of his strike. 

Then the city of Boston was passing beneath me. 

Shaking the hit off, I could only wince at how Sabertooth’s regen popped some broken ribs back together.  A cough followed, expelling a glob of blood with it.  Fucking hell did his hits bring back Knockouts memories of Alexandria. 

“Pretty sure she was pulling those punches,” Knockout insisted. 

Of course she was, even she wasn’t crazy enough to aim for the inheritance.  I righted myself and aimed a teleport across the parking lot from Leviathan.  He was already closing on me by the time I finished the step through, and I could only grimace at how little time I had to react.  My limited combat pre-cog abilities worked in concert to paint a picture, and it was grim. 

Leviathan knew I could hurt him, and was acting with that knowledge in mind.

Shit, was this what it’s like to fight us?

Well, I guess I owed a few corpses an apology if I survived this whole mess.  Not that the odds were looking good as Leviathan formed claws from water to replace his digits and came for my head.  I ducked and swung, the Endbringer twisted around the strike, and I was forced to teleport again to avoid a foot to the jaw. 

Two-hundred feet this time, and it still barely gave me time to figure out how to counter the monster before he closed the distance.  He was afraid of the soon-to-be Endslayer, so I needed to leverage that fear into action.  Stratego worked in tandem with Reflex and Damascian to reach beyond the bare bones of their own powers and it was as if a ghostly image had moved ahead of Leviathan, showing his motions before they happened.  I moved to strike at the ghost and it immediately shifted, moving to avoid the coming strike.  Even seeing the reaction before it happened was cutting things damn close, his reaction speed was beyond my own even with the enhancements. 

“Troubling,” Queen Administrator said, and I could almost see her doing something elsewhere to try and…  Ugh, it was hard to wrap my head around and she seemed to be pushing my own attention off of her and back on the Endbringer.  “Focus.” 

Right.

I adjusted the swing, watching as Leviathan reacted before his body had so much as twitched in response.  Then something clicked and it was as though Quarrel was helping guide my strike.  It no longer mattered how the Endbringer moved, I wanted him cut, and so he was fucking cut. 

His right arm was severed at the elbow, and even as he scrambled away I was moving after him with manic intensity.  Something told me deep down that if I didn’t keep up the pressure, then I wouldn’t get another shot.  The Endbringer would retreat to the sea and I’d lose my chance to kill him. 

Which would be a win, but I was committed.  I wanted this bastard dead for all the shit he put us through today.  It was personal, and I was determined to have any and all trophies I could claim from his hide. 

“An Endbringer skin coat would be bitchin,” Alkaline said. 

Pyro belted out a laugh.  “Fuck yeah it would!” 

“I do not think their layers work like that,” Queen Administrator said. 

“Don’t be a killjoy Queenie,” Butcher said.  “Sometimes you just have to have fun!  It’s one of the best parts of being human!” 

“We are not human,” Queen Administrator said with a sigh. 

“Yet we have human minds,” Ironsides said.  “The Cycles were so we could learn and grow, so why restrict yourself from the best experiences the host species has to offer?” 

“I will take that under further advisement,” Queen Administrator said with a sigh. 

Leviathan twisted in his retreat, somehow bounding away on all fours even down an arm as he was.  He made it all of one leap before I crashed into him blade first, taking most of his tail and part of a leg with me, but that still allowed him to keep moving despite the damage.  Worse, I caught his arm regrowing at the joint, and rather abruptly.  It was no wonder he had recovered so quickly between rounds of our fight. 

“Rapid regeneration increases power consumption exponentially,” Queen Administrator said.  “The Siege Engine will burn itself out in short order.” 

Is that a viable win condition?”

“If you can maintain this level of combat for a year, then yes.” 

Great, just what I needed.  More sass from yet another voice in my head.  Not that I wasn’t used to it at this point, but it was the principle of the matter!  We would be having one hell of a long talk once the dust settled, but that remained contingent on actually surviving this fight.  Which I wasn’t certain I could manage.

Water formed to replace the missing limbs as they grew back, allowing the Endbringer to move as if they weren’t missing in the first place.  Just further proof that attrition wasn’t a winning plan.  The Endbringer tore after me, dragging every drop of water on the ground and in the air along with its echo.  The trailing wall of water may as well have been a tidal wave on its own. 

Gritting my teeth, I answered the Endbringer’s charge with my own.  My swarm moved through the roiling tempest and made contact with the trailing wave.  Alkaline’s power latched onto it, and I drew the entire thing into her hammerspace.  Leviathan didn’t falter, though the phantom echo of the future told me what was coming.  The dance played out as he adjusted to my shifting stance, and I moved to counter his new motions. 

My blade carved a deep furrow through his chest, but not enough to cleave the Endbringer in twain.  My eyes traced the line, but I saw no hint of the prize I sought.  Would the core look any different from the rest of the Endbringer?  How small would it be?  For all I knew I was looking for a literal needle point in a mass of hyperdense flesh. 

“It isn’t that small,” Stratego said.  “The beast is favoring its left breast, something roughly the size of a basketball would fit the movement patterns.” 

Well, that was finally something that I could work with, and it gave me a target to aim for when fighting the bastard.  I pressed forward, watching how the ghostly projection of the future Endbringer reacted as I took my swing.  I didn’t immediately aim for the supposed core, no, I instead guided the fight to where I could naturally take a shot at it. 

Leviathan reacted almost instantly.  Where with other strikes he might pull back, or simply take the hit, he instead nearly disengaged.  I pursued, doing my best to hide the glee welling up within at the idea that this fight might actually be winnable.  I wasn’t the only one that picked up on the shift in the air, Leviathan seemed to realize that I’d figured something out as well. 

He stood there for a moment, regarding me through the pelting rain.  I held the Wolfslayer at the ready, waiting for that first ghostly image to indicate which way he might attempt to strike from.  To my surprise, it wasn’t an attack that first showed, but a retreat.  I immediately aimed a teleport to land in his projected path, but he diverted in the time it took me to vanish and reappear. 

I could only curse as I realized his projected destination.  He was heading right for the harbor, and if he made it to the water, he would simply flee into the depths.  I couldn’t allow that, not when I was so close to actually winning the damn fight!  Worse, if he got away then the head I’d taken as a trophy would be meaningless!

“Priorities,” Ironsides said with a nod.

The Endbringer was moving like someone on daytime tv who was just told they were indeed the father.  I smacked Sanguine for giving me that mental image even as I pursued Leviathan with everything my expanded kit could bring to bear.  I knew it wouldn’t be enough, not with how quickly the distance was closing between us and the harbor.

Taking a chance, I aimed a teleport in the monster’s path, but just before it connected, I threw the Wolfslayer.  When I reappeared, Leviathan had indeed moved to avoid me, and stepped right into the path of my throw.  The Endbringer twisted as best it could, but the twirling blade still struck true enough, severing everything beneath its thin torso from its body. 

Unfortunately, the blade kept going, shearing through everything the edge passed through like it wasn’t even there as the blade vanished into the dark.  It ended up embedded some five-hundred feet away in some poor fucker’s truck, which had been flipped by one of the waves.  

The Endbringer landed on his hands, one made of water where it hadn’t finished regrowing.  We stared at one another for the barest of moments, then I teleported, landing beside the Wolfslayer just as Leviathan surrounded itself by water and used it to propel himself the remaining distance towards the wrecked harbor. 

“Oh no you don’t,” Pyro said. 

I vanished yet again, this time landing atop the Endbringer and drove my blade straight down through its flesh, hitting something solid deep in his chest.  The blade ground against the object, but something beyond our world skipped like a record at the contact.  Danger sense flared unlike I had ever felt it as the entire chorus shouted at once.  Instinctively I reached across the relay network, but it was pulling me too slowly.  Blinding light radiated from the wound and I just knew that whatever happened, I wasn’t going to make it. 

My mind had a brief moment where it wondered where I would end up, whose head, and if I would still be me or if Queen Administrator would just make a replacement of my mind that simply thought it was me to play at being another voice all for the benefit of the next Butcher. 

Then the feeling of danger passed all at once.

I blinked, Leviathan dropping to the ground beneath me.  I barely managed to land upright, pushing myself back to my feet as I looked around.  It took an embarrassing few seconds for me to spot the golden doorway up in the sky and the green costumed hero hovering just outside of it with a hand extended.

Eidolon.

I looked back at the now crumpled form of the Endbringer, and the hollowed out portion of his chest where my blade had struck.  It was as though something had carved out his flesh like an ice cream scoop.  Dimly I recognized it as the same ability that had been used to seal away Echidna.  Had Eidolon just saved Leviathan from me, or was it well and truly dead? 

“Dead,” Queen Administrator said.  “You ruptured its core, and the jolly green asshole up there swallowed the explosion before it killed you.” 

“Please tell us he can’t just spit it back out as an attack,” Fester said. 

“Unknown,” Queen Administrator said.  “I believe the man is instead harvesting the energy rather than let it be expended without use.  Efficient, if nothing else.” 

Eidolon stared down at me, the hood of his costume consuming any light that might have illuminated the mask beneath.  I had no idea what might be going through his mind as he looked down upon me, and he flitted back through the golden iris without giving those thoughts any voice. 

There I stood, over the broken corpse of an Endbringer, having accomplished something that not even Scion had managed.  Up in the sky, the storm was breaking up almost as quickly as when Vista parted the sky.  That must have been one hell of a show, and I was a bit disappointed that I had missed it.

“Call it in?” Chisel asked.

I brought my arm up and hit the buttons.  “Hard override.  This is Weaver.  Leviathan is fucking dead.  Get your asses back here and help me find those still alive in this mess.”

With that done, I flopped back against the mess of hard flesh that remained of Leviathan and let myself uncoil.  The fighting couldn’t have lasted for more than half an hour, maybe a full hour.  I hadn’t bothered to check the time when we engaged Echidna, but I was fucking exhausted and wanted nothing more than to curl up with my girlfriends and sleep for a week. 

“God that sounds amazing,” Alkaline said. 

Unfortunately, there was so much shit to sort through that I didn’t think I would be getting to do that for some time.  For one, I could pick up about a dozen capes still alive out there in the rubble.  The armbands hadn’t managed to call everyone, or I just fucking missed them.  It was hard to say, but I knew right where each of them were and could bring them to a healer the moment that people got set back up after the evacuation. 

At a different hospital of course, we kinda leveled the former staging area with our battle.  There were a few choices that would work, a few of them were barely even waterlogged.  Sure enough, the first crack of Strider’s teleport resounded and people flew into motion.  I didn’t move to join them, not right away

These weren’t the search and rescue people.  Those in the first wave were heavy hitters like Chevalier and Myrddin.  Capes that could hold me back if necessary, or at least, they could have before Queen Administrator made herself known. 

We’re going to have a long talk, and soon.

“Agreed,” Queen Administrator said.  “I don’t intend to pretend none of this happened, or go back to how things once were.  We’re in this together.” 

It was a nice sentiment, and one that I found myself echoing in the quiet of my own head.  The collective was more restrained now that they weren’t pretending to be nothing more than the tormented minds of the former Butchers.  Funny enough, I kinda missed it, but I wasn’t about to ask them to start chatting my ears off just yet.  There was something peaceful about the moment, especially as the night sky came into view and the lack of light pollution allowed the Milky Way to shine through clearly upon the broken city.

I relished the moment of peace, wishing I could share it with my people.  I could only hope that Chrissie was comfortable.  I knew Amelia and Lisa were watching out for her, but neither of them were capable of killing with a look or gesture.  Amelia needed physical contact, and by now everyone knew to never let Lisa get started.

I was nervous with them outside my range, and even the Teeth convoy was long gone.  It was strange to be so disconnected from them, and yet?  I could almost feel them out there, through some phantom echo within my powers.  Was that part of Queen Administrator’s thing?  She called it a Network, but what exactly did that mean?

I’d learn soon enough, though a part of me was dreading those answers and what they would mean for myself and those I cared about.  Another part of me worried for the fallout.  I’d killed an Endbringer, which meant that everything would change.  Would the heroes even acknowledge that a villain had been the one to finally finish off one of the monsters destroying the world?  Something told me they wouldn’t, especially with how Eidolon stepped out at the last moment.

Whatever. 

I hadn’t done it for them.  I did it for me and mine, and that was all that mattered.  If they wanted to fuck Brockton Bay over like Tagg suggested, I could hold that over their heads and see where things fell.  I was the fuck mothering Butcher, and I wasn’t about to let the world forget it.

Dragon’s craft roared overhead, circling through the clearing sky before it descended.  I sat there watching as dozens of devices flashed with light, or sent some sort of laser to wash over the Endbringer corpse that was serving as my resting place.  After what felt like hours, my armband finally spoke once again, heralding the truth for the world.

Leviathan deceased.  I repeat.  Leviathan deceased.  This is not a mistake.  The Endbringer has fallen.

---

I didn't really get to hit this one with the edit stick as well as I would like, so if there's stuff you feel is missing, or details you feel should be expanded, feel free to point them out!

The Reluctant Ranger update

Sorry this isn't immediately a new chapter, but I figured a proper update would be preferred ahead of that given some of the changes coming. The Reluctant Ranger isn't dead, far from it. What happened was that in editing book 2's rough draft I made too many changes and lost the plot. Much as I wanted to course correct, I'd strayed too far from some core scenes to fully correct. This led to the chapters slowing, then stopping.

What happens next? Well, I'm currently making the hard call of cutting some 50k words from the draft, editing a few chapters already out, and tuning things up so that I can finish book 2. These chapters will go up on Patreon once I get through this. (Everything after Interlude Kayla is getting hit, so don't be surprised when a new chapter alert comes in for an old scene)

What about book 3 and beyond? Well, I think I'm gonna post each chapter to Patreon as I draft it and take feedback as things go. Then once its done post it to the various sites only after I've gotten through the draft. I'm fairly certain there will be a book 4 at this point, given the major moments I want to fit into the story before the finale. (And lets be real, the Megazord needs enough time to shine, and it wouldn't get that if I made book 3 the finale)

So we'll see where things end up, but I think I can finally get back on track towards continuing this story. Fingers crossed, and thanks again to everyone who has supported me so far!

Legend's Echo Chapter 12

I'm trying to get back to writing and working on my original stuff, so here's a new Legend's Echo draft chapter! (Not entirely happy with it, and if this story ever gets published elsewhere, I'm fairly certain this will get a major whack with the edit stick)

Enjoy! I'll be posting an update on The Reluctant Ranger's status soonish.

----

The early spring day was delightful, with clear skies and a cool sea breeze bringing fresh air along with it.   That alone would normally be cause for celebration, but the circumstances that saw Robin outside the city had soured her mood considerably.  Her armor was equipped in full, and all the straps had been checked twice over. 

And her spear… 

Robin wasn’t comfortable with it, but she had reaffirmed her ability to handle it in battle.  Lia was a right terror with any weapon in hand, but it was when they practiced spear versus spear that she truly felt that she had faced the woman in combat.  Any hope she had of matching her was thoroughly dashed within seconds of their bout, which begged the question. 

Why was The Legend so focused on her and not Lia? 

What made Robin so different?  Or was it the similarity?  Lia had let it slip that she could heal, even though she never demonstrated the ability, not with how Robin was always there the moment something happened.  Did Lia actually require healing at any point, or did she just play along for the performance of it all? 

“This is the place?” 

Robin paused in her march, The Legend stalling out just ahead.  He had been the one to ask the question of the Guild representative that was sitting on a fallen log just off the road.  Robin didn’t recognize the man, but she didn’t doubt that Donovan and Ser Bran would be joining them as observers to watch when Robin made a fool of herself.

Which was absolutely what was about to happen.  There was no way that she could handle an entire Goblin nest on her own, not with only a day’s practice with a spear!  She was always the one being defended, not the one to take up a weapon to kill.  One time, and it was all it took to completely upend her life.

“Over the hill,” the man said.  “Observers are in place.” 

“Noted,” The Legend said.  “Robin, eliminate the enemy.” 

She nodded, moving rigidly through the foliage towards the indicated hill.  There was no way she was up to the task, and soon everyone would realize it and she would be a laughing stock.  Donovan was seated upon a log near the peak of the hill, already sneering in her direction.  It wasn’t directed at her, however, but at the man walking behind her.  Even with all the armor, The Legend stepped softly, not even snapping the twigs beneath his heel. 

The expected harsh words didn’t come, not that she had hoped to hear them.  Donovan just glared at them as she took a position atop the hill and spotted the distant cave flanked by two goblins playing some game with a set of bones.

It was a sight she hadn’t seen in some time, not since her days back in Bronze.  Goblins were a pest animal in all senses of the word, devastating the countryside wherever they happened to nest.  Robin wasn’t sure how this particular nest went unnoticed long enough to grow into a proper threat, but they were here and needed to be culled.

Gripping her spear, Robin moved forward, sticking to the shadows as she approached.  She ignored the feeling of eyes on her back as she descended the hill, glad for the morning sun at her back.  The two goblins were too engrossed in their game to notice her, and before she knew what to do with herself, she was within striking distance of the monsters.

Worrying at her lip, Robin took a steadying breath.  This was it, the moment where she would take up the spear not to protect her patients, but to kill an enemy.  Her whole body resisted the idea of it, to do something so anathema to her core beliefs, but this was her test.  They wanted to see what she could do in a different role, and it wasn’t as though she would lose her ability to heal just from taking a life.

Steel flashed through the light and plunged deep into gray flesh.  A choked gasp of a gurgle came from the goblin, then Robin jerked her spear back, ripping it free of the creature.  It fell face first onto the pile of bones from their game, sending them scattering from the dull impact.

The second goblin stared at her with wide eyes and a slack jaw for the barest moment before its expression twisted into a snarl.  A club was snatched up but Robin was quicker, her spear finding the creature’s eye and biting deep into its skull.  

Wrenching her blade free, Robin stood there, panting.  Just like that, two lives had been stolen by her actions.  Worse, the darkened entrance of the cave beckoned her, the promise of further bloodshed ringing in her ears.  She didn’t want to do it, but the situation demanded it.

Forcing a foot forward one after another, Robin delved into the maw, unsure of what awaited her.  The light of day faded quickly at her back, but was soon replaced with flickering torchlight.  Robin paused at the first flame, then turned, glaring at the deep shadows cast by the flame and stepped forward.  Sure enough, there was a hidden alcove tucked away where—

Bone chipped off her armor, the cackling goblin cut off as grim determination had the blade instead coming for Robin’s throat.  She tried to bring her spear around, but it caught on the right quarters and she was forced to let go of it to try and defend herself from the snarling goblin.  Sharpened bone bit into flesh as Robin screamed, pushing away from the bloodthirsty monster.  Gleeful cheers followed as it lunged once again, this time knocking her over and burying the blade in her stomach.  Chainmail stopped it from piercing her, but that did little to diminish the pain.  

Worse, she couldn’t focus well enough to push the necessary healing magic to where it was needed.  It was still helping, but she was brute forcing the matter much as she had back with the wyvern.  Still, her body was positively flooded with adrenaline, and she surprised herself by reaching out and capturing the goblin’s wrist.  The monster tried to pull away, but she only squeezed tighter.  Bones cracked, and the creature let go of the blade with a yelp.  Robin snatched it up with her free hand and drove it forward into the beast, silencing it for good.

She pushed the bleeding corpse off of her and snatched up her spear once more.  Taking gasping breaths, Robin looked down at the monster before turning towards the sounds of screeching further in.  With renewed focus, she closed her wounds and purged a nasty poison that had coated the blade before finally detaching the speartip from the shaft.  Range was a hindrance in a cave, especially if surprised.  Right here and now she needed the freedom of movement more than a longer reach. 

Two more of the beasts practically burst from the darker shadows down the cavern.  Robin glared balefully at them as she swung her blade, the now short spear having no issues with the cavern interior.  She sliced through one’s stomach and braced when the second collided with her.  She moved with the impact, letting it roll off of her and hit the wall behind.

Before she could finish it, the goblin pulled a bottle from somewhere and threw it.  Robin knocked it aside, only for her eyes to widen at the pungent odor.  It was rotten fats and oils, and worse, the goblin had taken hold of the torch and thrown it immediately after.  Flames licked her as she tried to avoid it, but heat still blossomed across the surface of her armor where the oil had splashed over her. 

Despite that, Robin pushed forward, already cycling healing energy through her body even as the smell of burnt pork began to fill the air.  The goblin had the barest of moments to look up in terror before she drove her blade through the beast. 

That didn’t stop her flesh from burning, it just meant that it was recovering just as fast as it could be seared away by the heat.  Despite that agony, she still stood and faced the coming goblins with her blade held tight.  The lead goblins paused at the sight of her, flames dancing off her frame to illuminate the dark.  That was fine by her, let them feel that fear, let it soak deep into their bones.  She wasn’t about to give them the satisfaction of dying easily.  No, Robin was going to fight tooth and nail to see this done.

Obviously Donovan expected her to die here, but she wouldn’t be making it so easy on the bastard.  She would prove him wrong no matter how much she suffered for it.  The Legend believed in her, and that was more than enough.  She stepped towards the goblins that had paused at the sight of her and smiled through bloody teeth.  Watching them flinch was satisfying, even though some distant part of her knew it was wrong. 

Falling upon the goblins with everything she had practiced, she made short work of those that didn’t flee deeper into the cavern.  Those that stayed, died.  It was that simple.  It didn’t matter how hard they stabbed her, or how deep their blades cut.  She simply repaired the damage and endured the pain.  It was violent, it was bloody, and it hurt like hell.  Yet, standing there over the fallen monsters as she gasped for breath and finally extinguished the flames searing her flesh? 

Robin had never felt more alive.

Inheritance - Deference 5.6

Thursday May 12th, 2011

Lighting crackled through the atmosphere above as a howling wind whipped at my soaked hair.  There I stood; in the shadow of one of the most terrifying monsters to ever exist.  Leviathan loomed over me, close enough that he could reach out and cleave me if he so desired.  Behind me, Vista twisted space as she pulled the broken form of the Protectorate leader away, her tiny body barely able to drag the man despite most of his armor having been shorn clean through, along with both his legs.  That the Endbringer was allowing this should have concerned me, but I felt oddly calm in the face of what should have terrified me. 

“Because he knows,” Reflex said. 

What he knew, I had no clue but had a feeling it was related to the Collective’s recent shift.  Answers would be forthcoming, but only after the dust settled.  The Wolf Slayer rested upon my shoulder as the circle of clear sky quickly began to fill back in.  Whatever Vista had done to cause even Leviathan’s storm to recede was a staggering display of power.  There was no way they didn’t up the girl’s threat ratings. 

“She’s not the only one about to see a threat increase,” Butcher said.  “Show this walking fish stick what it means to fuck with the Teeth!” 

I could only echo that sentiment.  This monster had chosen to attack at a time and place where me and mine would be, and made sure we got involved.  As far as I was concerned, what happened to Damien and Chrissie was on this monster’s head. 

“It would certainly be a striking ornament to hang beside Hookwolf,” Stratego noted.

Just imagining Leviathan’s head mounted on the arena’s wall was enough to bring a savage grin to my face.  The big guppie must not have appreciated it, because he picked that moment to lunge forward with all the speed he had used when he nearly killed Chrissie and I earlier.  This time I didn’t feel any of the panic, just a calm certainty. 

I moved, letting the claw pass by my head and jumped as Leviathan stuck out with his tail.  One of Knockout’s shields materialized beneath my foot and I kicked off, bringing myself eye level with the Endbringer.  Wolf Slayer lashed out, connecting with the monster’s jaw with enough force that it displaced part of the water echo.  Yet, the thin and still smoking frame of the Endbringer wasn’t even scratched by the attack.  

“The vulnerable layers were burned away by the pintsized powerhouse,” Alkaline tsked.  “Gonna need something heavier than what she dropped to do more damage.” 

Vista literally dropped the sky on the bastard! 

“Then quit bitching and figure that shit out,” Marauder demanded.  

Right, because I was the only thing standing between Leviathan and my girls.  Claws sliced through the falling water, forcing me to dance around them or deflect them with my blade.  Pain and Rage did nothing despite the enhancements, and when I let a hand brush against the Endbringer’s flesh, rot didn’t take because Leviathan was inorganic to Fester’s power, and too dense for Chisel’s to grasp.  That left me with few options to actually engage the monster.  Sure, I’d stepped up full of confidence, but it was quite clear that I didn’t have any hope of actually inflicting harm on the Endbringer. 

“You could try kiting him away from everyone,” Chisel said. 

“Just you know, don’t get hit,” Stratego said.  “Between my power and Reflex, you should be able to anticipate everything.” 

He wasn’t wrong, Leviathan was proving to be rather predictable, not that I could afford to get complacent.  I knew that with the staggering speed and power on display I couldn’t let myself lapse for even an instant.  Leviathan’s claw came for my exposed face, a touch slower than his last lunge, only for Danger-sense to warn me to move more than necessary.  His claw blurred through the last foot of distance and would have taken my head off had Reflex’s power not warned me. 

Leviathan followed through even quicker so I stepped through the gap between dimensions, arriving atop a building at the edge of the clearing.  Leviathan’s focus snapped towards me instantly and I couldn’t help but smirk.  

That’s right motherfucker, I’m the one you want.  

I’m the danger here, not the evacuation. 

Leviathan blurred, and a rush of emotions shot through me. 

The dread at knowing I was now Leviathan’s personal target was more than a little unnerving, but what else was new in the chaos that had become my life?  I was elated that the ruse was working and that I would be able to draw him away from the people that mattered to me.  

Pyro’s teleport was now on a hair trigger, and I aimed another thousand feet away just as Leviathan reached me, angling back towards where the Endbringer had already devastated the surroundings in his march through the city.

The Endbringer wasn’t playing anymore, there were no kid gloves or acting to convince everyone that they stood a chance.  The Endbringer wanted me dead and was going to see it through no matter my misgivings on that topic.  Hell, I was almost certain that if I jumped back to Brockton he would follow despite the distance.

“We’re in this bitch for keeps,” Sabertooth said. 

“You’re going to need to engage him eventually,” Reflex said.  “I can’t effectively warn you of danger here, he’s without any restrictions in place and has blocked all communications.” 

Ugh, more shit that they really needed to explain to me but we just didn’t have time to go over.  I had no idea what the limits of my new Brute capabilities were, which meant I would need to do some trial by combat.  Fucking hell this was going to suck ass.  

Leviathan tore down the street on all fours, moving like a demented werewolf out for blood.  He had me beat when it came to raw speed and it was only with Pyro’s well timed teleports that I was keeping ahead of him.  I’d put miles between the triage center and us in the span of a minute, which meant it was time to stop pussyfooting around and fight the bastard. 

There was only one place truly fitting, and that was where I lured him. 

I touched down on home plate of Fenway Park, seeing it from the field for the first time in the collective’s combined memory.  Several had attended games in the stands over their lives, though only one had managed it after their own inheritance.  Chisel didn’t have fond memories of the World Series final game, but she did remember the after party a bit more vividly.  It took three riot squads and the entire Protectorate to stop the Teeth’s rampage over the loss that year.

Chisel preened a bit under the recollection.  “What can I say?  We were robbed by that shit call the Ump made.” 

Enhanced senses meant she was actually right, funny enough.  Unfortunately that hadn’t meant a damn thing for the outcome and the Teeth did as they are wont to do.  They took to the streets and set shit on fire while flipping every car they could. 

“Good times,” Butcher said fondly. 

“Never was much of a Sox fan,” Marauder, a Yank to his core, remarked. 

He knew exactly what he was doing and could only cackle as the Boston contingent of the collective dogpiled the man.  For a brief moment, things within my mind felt normal.  Yes, there was more going on with the collective, but the core of what had endeared them to me was still very much intact.

It was a moment of levity before the storm caught back up.  Leviathan burst through the stands and landed in the outfield, stopping there as he stood to his full height.  I propped the Wolf Slayer on my shoulder and waited.  Every second he stayed focused on me was a chance for the defenders to work up some plan to help.

“Don’t kid yourself, they ain’t helping,” Pyro said. 

Fester grunted in agreement.  “They’re in damage control after two Triumvirate members went down.  If anything, they’re preparing for a Leviathan empowered with us to come back for them.” 

“Which would be a case of ‘everyone out of the dimension’ if they were smart,” the new voice said.

Do you have a name, or should I just keep calling you the new voice?

“Call me Administrator,” they said.  “Or Queen, as many of my contemporaries have taken to referring to me.” 

A few idle comments from the collective filtered back through my memories, and it made it abundantly clear that this wasn’t a new development.  No, this new voice had been with me since the beginning, and the collective had kept their lips sealed about her.

“Hey, that wasn’t our fault!” Quarrel said.  “We literally couldn’t tell you.” 

Queen Administrator was certainly a pretentious name, but was oddly fitting for my original power to control bugs.  I got the impression that the name wasn’t just for show, and that she held some measure of sway over whatever the hell powers actually were if she could simply shut down a rogue power like Echidna.

“You act like I named myself,” Queen Administrator said with a huff.  “And besides, that isn’t my actual name, just the closest approximation in your speech.  My actual name would make your eyes bleed in your current state.” 

“If it makes you feel better, I’m Master of Ceremonies if we’re going by designations,” Butcher said.  “I like my chosen name better, plus it has a legacy to it.” 

“I think a few of us could agree to that,” Chisel said.  “Inert Manipulator just doesn’t have a good ring to it, ya know?” 

More grumbling followed about names chosen or otherwise, but my attention was on the Endbringer as it stood there, tail flicking through the rain as it left trails of water to fall in its wake.  Why the Endbringer continued to posture was something I didn’t quite understand, but I wasn’t going to complain.  My swarm was tracking everyone in the triage center, most had left, but Amelia was still there treating Chrissie.

Which meant I was still in this fight.

Legend was sitting alongside Alexandria and Eidolon at the triage center while Othala worked on the Huston Protectorate Leader.  Alexandria was hooked up to some machine that was filtering the water in her lungs for something hyper oxygenated.  Apparently it was standard procedure to bring it for Leviathan fights with the woman?  It was difficult to hear every conversation without moving more bugs in closer, but it was still an interesting bit of information. 

Ashley still lacked her leg, and Victoria was helping her towards the evac point.  Missy scrunched the last bit of distance and got Colin inside, bringing him over to a waving Lisa.  Amelia didn’t look up from her work on Chrissie as they got the man onto a stretcher, but she did extend a hand out when he was brought close.  That same echo of her power resonated in the back of my mind letting me see his injuries.  Both legs were severed at the knees, and his ribcage might as well be mulch for all that was intact.  The fact he was still breathing was a minor miracle. 

“Well, that’s one word for it,” Queen Administrator said with a chuckle.  “Some level of networking does help in cases like this.” 

I wasn’t quite sure what she meant by that, but had little time to ponder it as the crabs under my aegis were picking up something fucky with the river.  The water levels were swelling at an exponential rate, yet they hadn’t swelled over the banks.  It was nigh impossible for me to check the bay, but when had the last wave been called? 

Wave incoming.

There it was.  Leviathan remained stationary as a massive wall of water crested the top of the stadium, looming like something from an Aleph disaster movie just long enough to inspire fear, then crashed over it.  I considered teleporting out of the way, but Leviathan was clearly demonstrating that he still held the advantage over me.  

Best to let him keep that assumption, no matter how true it might be.

“Unit Two is burning power with every excessive action,” Queen Administrator said.  “Each deployment has a power budget that can’t be exceeded, and he is close to exceeding this one.” 

Power budget?  What the fuck do you mean by that?

“Our nature isn’t that different from your own, just on a larger scale,” Queen Administrator continued.  “You eat and that allows you to continue to perpetuate.  So too is it for us, we just don’t indulge as often.  Leviathan is a physical projection of a [SHARD], one that is under far less restrictions than most.  Either Unit Two will flee, or double down on ending the threat we represent to the old order.” 

The concept throbbed through my mind, not painfully, but filled with definition.  The word itself was simple enough, a fragment of a whole, but the depth of that meaning sat heavy with implications.  It was like something ripped straight from an old cosmic horror novel, only they were living in my head.  It truly seemed that whatever veil they usually operated under was well and truly discarded if Queen Administrator was sharing that much with me. 

My swarm had propagated through much of the city, and I was eager to try something.  My swarm was an extension of myself, but had always had limitations.  Something told me those limits weren’t as stringent as they once were. 

More than that, while my swarm worked to break into a university chemistry lab, there was another theory I wanted to test.  I snapped a dozen forcefields from Knockout into place while reaching out with an open palm.  The wall of water was almost upon me when I activated Alkaline’s power and stored the massive wave the instant it made contact with my hand.

If Leviathan had eyelids, I could just imagine him blinking in surprise at the development, or howling in anger at my answering smirk.  Instead, he just lunged for me with blackened claws extended even as the stadium crumbled behind him.  The Wolf Slayer lashed out, connecting with the claw and deflected it with enough force to push the rain back and we once again fell into a frantic dance of blade and claw that could rend a minor Brute in an instant. 

I wasn’t a minor Brute, not anymore, and could stand with the best of them.  My reflexes were far beyond mortal now, and that was before Reflex’s own power was factored in.  Stratego was pulling information from somewhere about Leviathan’s attack patterns and feeding it right into Reflex and Damascian’s powers, combining them into an effect not unlike a proper Combat Precog.  It was almost insultingly easy to keep up with the monster like this, but it didn’t mean I was winning.

Simply maintaining a stalemate. 

The chemistry lab was proving to be a bust for useful materials.  Alkaline was muttering mentally about different compositions that I knew from her memories but didn’t have her own experience parsing so I left her to it even as I fought the Endbringer.  What I needed was something that could pierce through his now impenetrable flesh.  Even Armsmaster’s nanothorn couldn’t cut it as effectively as my own blade. 

The Triumvirate was out of the fight; Legend wasn’t leaving their side even as Othala worked on Eidolon.  And Alexandria was just sitting there with a mask over her face as she breathed and watched the healer work.  My expanded focus left them entirely when Chrissie stirred back with Amelia and Lisa. 

It took every ounce of self-restraint I had to not teleport immediately back to the triage center and pull her into a crushing embrace.  Instead I put every ounce of the Butcher’s might behind a blow to Leviathan’s head and made some distance.  The Endbringer reeled from the impact, but I could tell any real effect was performative. 

“Weaver,” Lisa said, speaking low but close to a wall where I had a few flies stationed.  “I probably don’t need to tell you, but Chrissie’s waking up.  We’re gonna take her on the next round of evac.  You don’t need to keep fighting that monster, but I know you will anyway.” 

Lisa knew me well.

“I still have no fucking idea what’s going on with you, or even my own power.  I don’t even have a headache right now after figuring out that Leviathan is an onion of increasing density wrapped around a core.  If you want to win, you need something capable of cracking a planet or bigger to get at it.” 

“Or something that bypasses resistance,” Queen Administrator said, flagging one of my ticks attached to a familiar cape.  “[Sting] is not a member of our Network.  We would need a direct interface to change that.” 

The concept rang heavily with death and destruction for whatever they were.  It was a weapon meant to kill other powers, though this manifestation of it was scaled back considerably in comparison to what it could do when running completely unshackled.  I had to blink at that thought, because what it could do was frankly terrifying.  A weapon designed to kill powers… 

And it was attached to Lily who wasn’t the biggest fan of me and mine.  

Could her power as it was actually injure Leviathan?  I hated that I wasn’t sure how effective she had been against the Endbringer given the storm, but her ability was considered one of the most deadly in the entire country.  It was why they moved her around so much, they didn’t want her to end up inheriting by accident.  My own pacitivity was the only reason they ever allowed her to set foot in the city in the first place.

The bugs in the chemistry lab succeeded in breaking several seals, and I grabbed the necessary chemicals for Alkaline’s hammerspace.  I had little faith that they would do anything to the Endbringer, but that didn’t mean I wouldn’t hang onto them while I had the option.

Wait. 

I’d just added multiple chemicals to the hammerspace from across the city by using my own swarm as a medium.  That was…  Well, assuming I survived the day, that would be something to test extensively in the coming weeks. 

Right, Endbringer trying to kill me. 

I sent bugs to form up by Lily even as Leviathan knocked the Wolfslayer from my hand.  With a snarl I punched the Endbringer’s knee, buckling the limb as I teleported back to the blade and caught it before it hit the ground.  The Ward jumped away from the sudden human shaped swarm, narrowing her eyes as she glared at them. 

“The fuck do you want Weaver?” 

“To kill this bastard,” my swarm said.  “Your power is our best bet, and I’ve got just the sword for you to juice up for me.” 

Leviathan’s tail lashed out, longer than it truly seemed.  My eyes narrowed at the motion, wondering if some level of spatial manipulation was at play, or if the bastard actually regrew part of the appendage just to try and catch me off guard.  I swung my blade, leaning into the feint, but coated the blade in a chemical mixture as it made contact.  The afterimage followed through, then the chlorine trifluoride ignited, detonating with extreme force, dispersing the echo. 

The Endbringer paused at that, then seemingly huffed, its shoulders rolling with the motion.  The chemical was certainly dangerous, but not to something like Leviathan, but it had bought another moment of reprieve from the battle at hand. 

“My power wouldn’t work like that,” Lily said, glaring at the massed swarm.  “My arrows didn’t pass cleanly through when I did hit him.” 

“Because they were limited,” Queen Administrator said.  “We will ensure this application remains otherwise.” 

It didn’t sit right with me, the idea of popping back to the triage center without checking on my girls, but I’d be in a time crunch no matter what I did.  No, it was better to get my people out of danger before I truly tried to kill the bastard. 

“Stick around,” my swarm said.  “I’ll hold him off until the majority of the people have evacuated and the last group is leaving, you can catch that one after empowering the blade.” 

“It won’t last long,” Lily said with a frown.  “A few seconds at most without me to sustain it.  Can you actually do anything in that time period?” 

“We will make it work,” Queen Administrator said. 

The surety of the statement was welcome, and it surprised me how quickly I had come to trust the newest voice in my head.  In a way, it felt like speaking to myself, but if the voices based themselves off the mannerisms of their old wielder, it made sense that Queen Administrator was basing herself off of me. 

Wait, if I die, will you be the version of me that goes to the next Butcher? 

“That is a question I do not have time to answer in words,” Queen Administrator said.  “Your mind and mine are intrinsically linked.  You will continue, no matter what.” 

“What the Queen said,” Fester added.  “Now focus, you’ve got a fight to win before having an existential crisis.” 

Much as I hated to agree, Kimmie was right.  The dance continued even as Lily had her internal debate.  Sabah was urging her to leave with her, but she was at least giving my words proper weight.  I hated to be the source of a disagreement between them, but I was running out of time to make a plan work.

I needed more information, but I didn’t have the luxury of doing it myself, so I formed up another mass of bugs by Lisa as she and Amelia helped wheel Chrissie towards the evac site.  The rest of the Teeth were finally done packing, so I sent another clone to communicate with them. 

“Tattletale, I need you to get my armband to call out the timetable for total evacuation,” my swarm said, the entire wall along the hall vibrating with my words. 

Lisa grimaced, but nodded and hit one of the buttons on her armband.  “I need a callout of the evacuation status to be delivered to Weaver.” 

Acknowledged. 

At the same time, my swarm was speaking to Hemorhaggia.  “Take the cars home the long way.  Loop towards Brockton using the old smuggling route.  I want that gun safe and secure when I come home with Leviathan’s head for the wall.” 

“You got it boss,” Hemorhaggia said, her voice tight.  “Try not to die.  We’ve lost enough good people today.” 

I winced.  She didn’t know. 

“Chrissie got to Amelia in time,” I said. 

There would be a reckoning for what I did to Damien, but that would have to wait.  Thankfully it seemed that Alice agreed with me and didn’t comment on the revelation.  Instead, she peeled out, beaconing the Teeth to follow her.  I wasn’t sure what the minimum safe distance might be from a victorious Leviathan, but the more distance the better. 

Evacuation group departing.  Sixty-seven percent complete.

Sure enough, Strider popped away at that exact moment, taking the group with him.  My girls were in line for the next wave, though Amelia had broken off to help heal a few others waiting now that Chrissie was stable.  The storm made it difficult to get anything to her, but I directed one of the relay bugs her way.  It was larger than anything naturally occurring, and no doubt anyone looking at it would immediately understand that it was biotinkered. 

I didn’t care.  I landed it on Chrissie’s chest and had it walk up to her face and nuzzle against her.  Lisa cracked a weak smile as she watched, and Chrissie raised a shaking hand which Lisa caught and helped guide to the insect. 

“Sorry,” Chrissie said weakly.  “Didn’t mean to die on you like that.” 

I nearly choked on my tears as I deflected another blow from Leviathan, keeping our dance going as we tore through third base and towards the outfield.  The stadium was barely recognizable with all the damage, but it was isolated from the rest of the defenders who had all shifted to search and rescue of those still missing.

“It wasn’t your fault.  I’ll explain when we’re back home.” 

“Don’t need to,” Chrissie said, a pained smile pulling at her lips.  “Queenie already told me…” 

“Interesting that she remembers,” Queen Administrator said with a chuckle.  “Oh well.  This [Cycle] is fucked as it is so I may as well screw the rules all nice and proper.” 

Again with the concepts that didn’t fit into a single word that just flooded my brain with meaning.  I was glad that Queen Administrator wasn’t exclusively speaking in them, because even my pain immunity was being stressed by the influx of [DATA] that—

Fuck, now she had me doing it somehow? 

What the fuck was that?

“Bleedover from our connection,” Queen Administrator said.  

Leviathan stopped his assault, looming over us.  I wasn’t certain what he was up to, but his head tilted to the side as he regarded me.  It was almost more terrifying to see the Endbringer emoting than it was for him to just stand there and be menacing. 

[QUERY]

Pain lanced through my head as a billion different concepts accompanied the question.  The communication method was so alien, and yet I was starting to figure out how to translate it better.  That or the voices in my head were helping me along.  I wasn’t sure how to feel about that, and questions about the nature of my own existence could wait until the danger was behind us.  I honestly didn’t know if our Network held the identification keys needed to override his Primary Directive.

“Oh,” Queen Administrator said, frowning.  “I do not have the handshake designation needed.  Those belonged to the [THINKER] not [WARRIOR] so I cannot free him yet.” 

Without warning, Leviathan lashed out, Danger Sense flaring the barest of warnings as I jumped away from the resumed onslaught.  There was no emotion, no regret to the failure of communication, but it did send a clear message.  There was a Shard out there that gave this monster the task of attacking humanity.  A Parahuman that held the key to stopping the Endbringers for good.  But I didn’t have the time to hunt them down, especially without having a clue as to their identity.  I needed to stop Leviathan here and now, before he killed anyone else.

“A shame,” Queen Administrator said apologetically.

Strider returned, and this time my girls were ushered into the evacuating mass.  Lisa gave Chrissie a quick kiss on the cheek, then hurried over to where Lily and Sabah were still glaring at my swarm construct.  They spotted her just as she stopped a few feet away. 

“I know you don’t trust her, but it really is our best shot,” Lisa said.

“Are you staying?” Sabah demanded, the soaked layers doing nothing to slow her movements as she crossed her arms.  “Why must Flechette put herself at risk to stop an Endbringer that even the Triumvirate cannot?” 

“Hey, our girlfriend just spent the last ten minutes trying to bleed her brains from her sinuses, you’re not the only ones jumping into harm’s way.  Right now Taylor is out there fighting for all our lives against an Endbringer that isn’t playing games anymore.  She needs all the support she can get.” 

“And my power is just that?” Lily asked. 

“It is,” I confirmed, though I wasn’t about to tell her it was because of a new voice in my head.  “Your power should let me cut this monster down for good.  I make no promises for what happens after that, but I just need one empowerment, then you can leave with the others.” 

I ducked, even as I watched Lily fret over her choices and the situation at large.  Leviathan’s tail darted forward like a rapier as he tried to impale me with a regrown—no, not regrown, he was using water and ice to replicate the severed appendage.  A swipe of my oversized blade shattered it, but Leviathan reformed it in an instant, keeping it fluid until with was poised to strike once again. 

“You can’t be considering this,” Sabah hissed, her voice nearly a whine.  It didn’t take an empath to pick up the worry there, and I felt terrible about it.

Unfortunately that wouldn’t stop me from going through with it.  Leviathan would kill her the moment he caught wind of what I was attempting, and I needed every element of surprise I could muster when faced with an Endbringer. 

“If it makes you feel better, I’ll stay with her until the final teleport is going out,” Lisa said. 

I nearly missed the next strike from Leviathan as I sucked in air through my grit teeth.  I trusted Lisa to know what she was doing, but the idea of leaving her in harm’s way longer than I needed to didn’t sit well, even if I knew it was a fair compromise.

It also served to catch Sabah off guard, and much of the fight in her seemed to bleed out. That didn’t stop her from wheeling on my clone, raising a finger to point where my face would have been on the insect conglomeration. 

“You’ll keep her safe?” 

“As safe as one of my own,” I relayed, knowing it wasn’t the best promise given what happened to Damien, but it was the best I could do.  “And she won’t leave Tattletale’s side.” 

“Not for a second!” Lisa confirmed.  “Just let me say bye to the girls before I double back.”

Lily muttered something but my bugs didn’t quite catch it.  Lisa stuck her tongue out at whatever it was before she turned and hurried back to where everyone was being directed to gather for Strider’s next jump.  The second Amelia caught sight of her, she went rigid.

“The fuck you are,” she growled.  “Oh don’t give me that look, I know you too well for it!  Why the hell would you stay?” 

“I asked her to,” my swarm vibrated.  “We need Flechette to stick around for the last jump, and Tattletale offered the compromise.” 

“Not good enough!” Amelia snapped.  “I didn’t just spend all that time putting one girlfriend back together to just do it all over again!” 

“We need Sting,” Queen Administrator said, her voice resonating through my mind.  From the way Lisa and Amelia both tensed, they had somehow heard her too.  “Lily’s power holds the potential to strike at the Network itself.  If we are to slay Leviathan, we will need it to facilitate such a feat.” 

“Great, haven’t even inherited and I’m hearing the voices now,” Amelia muttered.  “Which one are you?” 

“She’s Weaver’s power,” Lisa whispered.  “Fucking hell.  You realize…” 

Amelia groaned.  “God, Vicky is gonna be insufferable if she learns about this.” 

“I’m still fighting Leviathan by the by,” my swarm said casually despite how I was on the backfoot, dodging the beast through the stands before jumping back towards the torn up and flooded field.  “So if you could avoid delaying Strider…” 

Amelia snorted, then shoved Lisa back a step.  “She dies, I’m figuring out necromancy.” 

“You kinda already did,” Chrissie said with a hoarse chuckle.  “Living proof, right here.” 

An angry huff was the Biokinetic’s answer.  “Mostly dead doesn’t count.” 

“Not like Queenie would let her stay that way,” Butcher muttered. 

A metaphorical slap rang out in my head. 

“Later,” Queen Administrator admonished. 

Ignoring that mess, I directed the relay bug I had on Chrissie to lean forward, nuzzling against her cheek for a moment before she adjusted, kissing it on its head. 

“Kick his ass Tay,” Chrissie whispered.  “We believe in you.” 

“Damn right we do,” Amelia said, squeezing Lisa and Chrissie’s hands.  “Sorry we couldn’t do more to help.” 

“Yeah, not like you had the time to grow Weaver a Godzilla sized bug,” Lisa said with a forced laugh. 

Pausing, a large grin broke out on Amelia’s face.  “Now that’s an idea.  Especially if they decide to fuck Brockton over after all.” 

“I’ve created a monster,” Lisa said with a groan. 

“No, I’m the Shaper of flesh among us,” Amelia countered.  “If I decide that Taylor gets a bug army from hell, then that’s what she gets.” 

“My birthday is coming up,” my swarm resonated.

“Just don’t go full Tyranid, we don’t need Games Workshop suing us,” Lisa said. 

“They would be the only ones crazy enough to do so,” Chrissie muttered. 

I’d have laughed if I could as I danced around lightning quick strikes that cracked like thunder with the force behind them.  The Endbringer slashed through the ground, sending globs of grass and mud flying into the storm.  Playing for time sucked, but I wasn’t about to escalate the stakes even further until I knew for certain that all my important people would be safe.

“Strider’s counting down,” Lisa said.  “I think they’re routing us to New York.” 

“Hemmy is taking the old smuggling route.  She can link up if you need a lift.” 

“Got it,” Chrissie said.  “Be safe Lise, no dying on us.” 

“Promise,” Lisa said, stepping away.  “You’ll see me soon enough, next teleport should be the last.” 

She exited the circle just as the countdown hit zero and the entire group vanished, leaving Lisa on the outskirts with a grim expression.  Lily stepped up beside her, looking off towards where Sabah had been in the group. 

“I hope that Weaver knows what she’s doing,” Lily said. 

I backpedaled away from Leviathan, muttering curses under my breath as the Endbringer began to hurl ice at me rather than just the echo of created water.  I wasn’t sure if he was learning to do more as we fought, or if he was relaxing the restrictions he usually fought under.  In theory he should be able to just rip the water right out of my body and leave me nothing but a desiccated husk, yet he hadn’t. 

Why?

“Because it would provide a vector for the inheritance,” Butcher said.  “I’m a bit insidious like that, and even with High Priest being on a broken network, that connection is ripe for me to piggyback off of.” 

“Only because I unshackled you,” Queen Administrator said.  “Prior to today it wouldn’t have worked like that, you would have simply sought out the closest connection.” 

Which would be Lily. 

“Not exactly,” Queen Administrator said.  “There are many connections still in range, many of which belong to the injured still trapped within the rubble.  They are closer, but the connection to Leviathan means that High Priest gets priority should we be killed.” 

Is this controller still nearby? 

“Eidolon has not retreated from the area,” Queen Administrator said. 

Fucking hell, the Endbringers were created by the second strongest hero?  Of fucking course they were.  Why wouldn’t the man who tried to contain Echidna rather than simply kill her create monsters that killed millions?  Well, that was just another headache on an already migraine sized pile of bullshit that needed to be dealt with after the giant fish was dead.

Now it was a waiting game, could I keep the monster engaged until it was time to enact the trap we were setting?  Would the plan even work?  Lily’s power was dangerous, but would it give my blade the edge it needed to pierce the dense flesh that rested so close to the Endbringer’s core?  Hell, would even that be enough to actually destroy the core of an Endbringer? 

Given it was the only chance I had, I needed to have faith that the voices in my head weren’t steering me wrong.  Despite everything, they did seem to have my best interests at heart.  And what a fucking thought that was. 

“Hey, at least you aren’t actually insane,” Sabertooth said. 

“Yeah!  You’re not even the only ones to have heard us!” Pyro said. 

Snorting, Marauder leaned forward.  “Remember that time we scared the piss out of The Destroyer?” 

“Good times,” Alkaline said wistfully.

Shaking her head, Fester wondered aloud.  “What do you think he would see of us now?”

“All the horrors,” Reflex said matter of factly. 

Sanguine nodded along.  “When do we show him?” 

“Children, one and all,” Queen Administrator said fondly.

Well, at least the calls for me to get killed and join the collective had all died off with whatever changes Queen Administrator had brought about.  Not that I was doing too well as it was, my danger sense warned me of a strike I couldn’t dodge and I teleported on impulse.  Leviathan immediately looked up at the announcer’s booth where I now stood, not even pretending to guess where I had landed. 

Again he turned, slow and full of confidence.  His tail flicked through the air, trailing water behind it as he waited for my next action.  He had to know I was stalling for time, but in the end, so was he.  There hadn’t been another wave warning since the last, and it wasn’t like the Endbringer to neglect them. 

There would be another, and it would come at the worst moment possible.

That was becoming an unfortunate trend, but then again, I had my own surprise planned for the bastard.  Did he know it?  Was he waiting for me to show my hand before he too decided to put everything on the table?  Well, there was only one way to find out. 

Lightning danced through the clouds, though I wasn’t sure if that was from the storm itself or something left over from Vista’s absolutely bullshit assault.  That Leviathan hadn’t been defeated by it was testament to how indestructible Endbringers truly were.  Were there any naturally occurring effects in the entire universe that could actually destroy them?

“A few come to mind,” Queen Administrator said. 

The question was rhetorical.  A better question, would the planet withstand any of those?

“Nope,” Queen Administrator said, her tone rather cheeky.  “Most of those would wipe out the solar system.  Thinker designed the Siege Engines to be quite indestructible to a normal cycle.  Only the Warrior could manage it currently, and he’s a bit too despondent to care.” 

Yet she was insisting that we could do something similar.

Strider’s return marked the beginning of the countdown for when I would roll those dice, and Leviathan must have noticed the shift.  He blurred, and I barely managed to dive out of the box before it burst in a shower of water, steam, and ice that defied Leviathan’s usual patterns completely.  The Endbringer hadn’t even moved from where he stood, his head trailing after me as I moved through the air. 

He was baiting me to teleport again, hoping to catch me while it was down.

I flipped the beast off even as I swung the blade to shift my momentum and landed on my feet at the base of the stands.  Leviathan wasn’t trying to kill me, but he was clearly looking to take me out of the fight.  It was a bit of a standoff, just with a deadly dance mixed in.

Evacuation status; final group departing in two minutes.

Armsmaster was being wheeled out by one of the local Wards that had stayed to help.  Dragon’s voice carried over one of the armbands even as the man traded a dry retort with the woman.  It wouldn’t surprise me to learn if they turned out to be a couple, but that was so far down my list of concerns that I put it out of my mind, at least until their next line. 

“You’re going to release the information?” 

Armsmaster glanced at the Ward, before shifting his voice lower while bringing the armband close to his lips.  “Linking the Triumvirate to Cauldron, and the Chief Director and Alexandria being one and the same?  The public deserves to know.” 

Nothing I had on hand should have been able to pick that up, but I was hearing it clear as could be as if he were speaking to me directly.  Were my bugs getting better due to Queen Administrator relaxing my own restrictions, or was this something else entirely? 

“A bit of both,” Queen Administrator confirmed. 

“I agree,” Dragon said.  “It’s just, can you wait for the truce to end first?  We can’t have that sort of fallout immediately after an Endbringer, it would be a disaster for the aid that Boston will be in desperate need of.” 

Speaking of the Triumvirate, there was some activity in their room as Alexandria finally stirred.  The few bugs I had in their room weren’t enough to get a clear picture, but I still recognized the Chief Director wearing Alexandria’s costume as she pulled the breathing tube out of her throat. 

“Door,” Alexandria rasped. 

Something hissed in the air and a new space appeared to my senses, though there were shockingly few insects within.  Some of which were completely alien to my own experiences, but that could easily come down to not having traveled much.  From there, a woman stepped out in an impeccable suit and a fedora.  She glanced in our direction, then proceeded to focus on helping Eidolon to his feet alongside Legend. 

“Oh, it’s this bitch,” Butcher snarled.  “Figures she’s still kicking.” 

He pushed a few memories forward from the eighties when he had crossed her path.  She hadn’t engaged the Teeth directly, but she had prevented them from pressing in when trying to expand beyond Brockton before the first inheritance had shifted things for the gang forever.  That gave me mixed feelings, given she had clearly put some sort of weight on the scale of the gang’s history that I couldn’t even begin to understand.  I just knew she was dangerous.

“Weaver is watching us,” the woman said. 

Legend glanced north.  “Isn’t she fighting Leviathan?” 

“The woman has no end to her ability to multitask thanks to her Agent,” the woman said.  “We should go before anything else is given away.” 

Her voice lacked any inflection or emotion, as though she couldn’t be bothered to fake it in the present situation.  Just the fact that she was telling me this felt intentional, not that I was in a position to act on it, not with Leviathan still trying to kill me.

With that they stepped through the portal and vanished from my senses completely. 

The last of the people exited the hospital and I knew that the time was here.  I blocked and deflected Leviathan’s strikes even as I reached across the city through my relays.  Not that I really needed to.  My range almost encompassed the hospital as it was, given the distance.  We wouldn’t have much time once Leviathan realized what I had done, which meant we needed to be quick. 

“Flechette, get ready,” my swarm said.

She nodded, making her way towards the edge of the formation.

Giving Leviathan one last grin, I flipped the fish off and let myself slip between the fabric, pulling myself through reality so that I emerged at the hospital right where I intended.  Lily stood at the edge of the circle, Sabah right beside her as I landed.  Back at Fenway, Leviathan’s head snapped towards me.  He wasted little time tearing through the stands and bursting into the streets as he bounded on all fours right for us.  Given he was barely a mile away, that didn’t lend us much time to get shit done. 

I held out the blade to Lily.  “Hurry!  Leviathan’s coming straight for us.” 

Her eyes widened even as panic spread among the gathered crowd.  Armsmaster tried to raise his voice, but it cracked.  That was when every armband let out a sharp warning tone.

Two minutes until contact.  Strider will depart prior to Leviathan’s arrival.

Which put us on a timer.

Lily frowned in concentration and laid her hand on the blade.  At the same time, I set a gentle hand on her shoulder.  She glared at me, but didn’t say a word as she applied her power to the Wolfslayer.  Strider’s armband was calling out time to intercept, and it was clear from my own bugs on him that he was speeding up even as he tore through the buildings in his way like an old kaiju movie.

A buzzing static filled the air and I found my gaze drawn to the blade in my hand as something coalesced along the edge.  I knew this wasn’t how Lily’s power normally worked, but I could practically hear the communication of concepts shooting from Queen Administrator to Sting, even if I struggled to parse the density of them.

Lily’s hand pulled away from the blade, but the edge retained that static filled pulse of something that gave every voice in my head pause.  At the same moment the entirety of Boston Harbor emptied as the water pulled out towards the eastern horizon.  Fuck, was he really going to drown the whole east coast just because I was changing the game?

Well, nothing for it then.  

I stepped back and gave Strider a quick nod as Lily rejoined the circle.  He disappeared with a crack just as Leviathan burst through the final building, now appearing completely whole.  That was remarkably faster regeneration than anyone had seen from an Endbringer, but it wouldn’t matter.  Bringing the blade up, I stared down the Endbringer for one final time.

It was time to put down the guppy and earn a new name for the Wolfslayer.

Inheritance - Interlude 5.Colin

Thursday May 12th, 2011

Rain beat down against his visor as composite boots cut through water.  Steam hissed from his halberd, the plasma edge overpowering even the might of the torrent beating down upon them.  Colin was no stranger to the horror of an Endbringer battle, but this one was proving to be the worst in his storied experience. 

Behind him, the crystalized tip of Leviathan’s tail and several digits of his back claw were left behind thanks to ordinance volunteered by the villain Bakuda.  While he had few hopes that they would defeat the Endbringer, the total benefit of their use was rather low compared to the potential for losses if a shot went too wide.  Once Colin might have considered villains acceptable collateral, but recent events had shifted once engrained opinions. 

In a corner of his HUD, live updates played out regarding the Teeth’s battle with the Trucebreaker designated Echidna.  Despite assumptions made by the majority of the heroes present, Colin was not surprised when Weaver volunteered the Teeth to combat the threat.  Given she could not reasonably engage with Leviathan, she would have been relegated to search and rescue work while her Teeth played bodyguard to Pandemic. 

Given an opportunity to unleash every horror the Teeth were capable of, it was simply inevitable that she would get involved.  That was what concerned him the most.  Someone wanted Weaver in the fight.  The placement of the staging ground was proof enough.  All it would take was a single push by Leviathan and it would be in peril. 

“Dragon, what is the Simurgh’s current status?” 

“The Simurgh is currently maintaining an orbit above northern Africa, though she remains angled towards Boston, just as she has been since the sirens sounded,” Dragon said.

That was what unnerved Colin the most, that the Hopekiller was so invested in the ongoing battle that she actually turned her gaze upon it.  Seldom were the events she paid attention to, and it didn’t escape Colin’s recollection of the times she had done so previously. 

Newfoundland being the most prominent. 

A loss of that scale would be devastating for the coast, with no less than twelve million people living within the projected impact zone.  The appearance of Echidna, and the reports of a cannibalistic cape that Dragon uncovered painted a picture that he did not like.  Madison Wisconsin; that was the first reported appearance of the Travelers, marking them as likely Simurgh influenced individuals. 

Yet, even with that knowledge, there was little that could be done differently with an Endbringer at the door.  He could only hope to mitigate the blow to come when it finally landed.  Knowing Weaver was in the crosshairs was a terrifying prospect, one he knew was unavoidable given Taylor Hebert’s base nature. 

The girl was a hero at heart, despite all the influences placed upon her. 

It had taken Taylor Hebert to show him where the path he was on might lead; how even the noblest of intentions could lead to disaster.  Colin had a plan that would see countless villains sacrificed to ensure he had a chance to end the Endbringer.  He tabled it shortly after Hannah was transferred.

What was the point of winning if it cost his humanity in the process?  He was a hero and needed to be better than the villains he fought.  Heroes were examples to be followed, even by the very villains they sought to defeat.

Spree deceased.

Colin nearly froze mid-stride before he forced himself to press onward.  He knew the Teeth were engaged with the trucebreaker, but to hear one of them fall with Weaver present…  He wasn’t looking forward to seeing an angry Butcher taking out her wrath on those she felt were deserving.  Another villain who gave their life fighting to protect others from the approaching end of the world.

In the distance, Alexandria was engaged with Leviathan using the Sword Weaver had given to her.  True to his own analysis of the weapon, it was able to withstand the truly titanic exchange of blows better than any other weapon he had observed in past Endbringer battles.

It still wasn’t enough to deal more than superficial damage to Leviathan despite the nature of the weapon.  His own nanothorn project was superior, but wouldn’t yield vastly different results when put in the hand of a cape that could truly use the Wolfslayer to full effect.  

That didn’t mean his work was pointless, but it certainly felt that way when he watched the blade bite deep into Leviathan, but not cleave limbs as he had hoped.  He rejoined the battle, letting his algorithm and connection to Dragon’s tracking systems keep him in the fight without getting in anyone’s way.  There was no worse feeling than watching one of your own weapons turned against those fighting. 

Just as Bakuda’s ordinance had nearly been.

He wouldn’t let those concerns stop him from engaging, or from using his most dangerous tools.  The Endbringers couldn’t be allowed to continue without resistance, no matter the risks involved. 

Dragon’s craft screamed through the storm, unleashing another round of missiles.  One of which was flagged as carrying a Bakuda made warhead.  He backed away, logging the planned effect.  It wasn’t dangerous to organics, but it could still result in unforeseen issues. 

The bomb detonated with the rest, taking all the water in a fifty meter radius with it.  His mouth was suddenly dry, but he wasn’t desiccated by the effect.  Leviathan didn’t so much as slow; the echo from its movements already filling the space cleared before the storm caught back up.  Such tricks rarely worked out, but each test was another set of data in the quest to take down the unbeatable.

Shots rained down on the monster from dozens of Blasters to little effect.  It was the rote pattern of these fights.  Parahumans by their very nature upended any attempts at tactics, and the Endbringers adapted quickly to any strategy implemented on a large scale.  As much as it galled him, this was the only method of combatting them that didn’t end in disaster.

Newfoundland was the last time they attempted proper strategy, and the results speak for themselves.  Since then, the plan was reverted to ‘group up and hit it till it flees’ much to his own chagrin.  It didn’t work, but the alternatives were always worse.  Colin had his theories about this, but he kept them to himself.

He moved in once the barrage was over, letting his algorithm map out the flow of Leviathan’s movement.  Alexandria beat him there, landing another titanic blow with Weaver’s sword.  Again the monster reacted, and Colin moved to fill the gap created by their exchange.

He ducked the tail and stabbed his halberd into one of the beast’s leg joints.  It recoiled as it hurt, but he could tell how shallow the strike truly was.  Legend’s own barrage followed, beams burrowing into the monster’s flesh as it recoiled, turning to send a blast of water that Legend easily avoided.  Leviathan was playing with him, and everyone else for that matter. 

To what ends he could only guess, but it didn’t bode well for humanity’s future.

“All points.  Echidna neutralized.” 

Eidolon’s voice.  He must have diverted to help the Teeth after Spree’s death.  He knew that things over there were dire.  The Teeth were powerful, but lacked a heavy hitter that could decisively end regenerating threats.  Those were rare enough, but Echidna proved that she was a true Class-S event in the making.  One villain was an easy price to pay, but only through the cold mathematics that events like this necessitated.

The fighting continued, with familiar Brutes such as Glory Girl dropping in to hammer home blows, only for Blasters to follow up the moment the melee cleared.  Blasts of negative energy staggered the beast, and he noted with some approval their source.  Damsel of Distress was one of Brockton’s newest headaches, and was nominally considered a Teeth affiliate, but she was there with Glory Girl instead of the Teeth.  An interesting development, and it gave him some hope that the woman might be reformed, even if he knew that the odds were greater for Glory Girl to join the Teeth like her sister. 

What Tagg had pulled with Amelia, now dubbed Pandemic, was truly reprehensible.  Dragon already had a full review flagged for after the battle, because there was no way he followed proper procedures to procure that Kill Order.  Everything about that screamed Thinker plot, and he would get to the bottom of it before the Teeth decided to wage war over it.

Colin blocked the claw strike, then shifted, using Leviathan’s own momentum to avoid the water echo that followed.  Dragon filled the gap, hammering the Endbringer before it could retaliate.  Their algorithm was proving to be impressive, and kept updating in real time thanks to the contributions Dragon made to the program.  She was running a variant in her own suit, each feeding the other new data in real time. 

“Colin, update from the Thinkers.  Leviathan isn’t biological, the blood is false.”

That fit his theory that this was all a performance.  If he had remained so insistent on challenging Leviathan directly, he might have missed that in the data and pushed for the plan anyway.  How many people would he have sacrificed needlessly if he had remained on that path?

Eidolon down.  Sundancer deceased.

What?

He backed away from the Endbringer as his eyes flicked through his UI, searching for the moment that things had gone wrong.  He found it easily enough, the scene was flagged by Dragon’s tracker for review and he paled just as the armband relayed what he feared. 

“Echidna’s recovered and just ate Eidolon!  Send some fucking help before the Butcher is next!” 

Hemorrhagia, sounding more desperate than he had ever heard her before.  Valid, given the horror show coming across the camera feed from the drone currently observing the battle.  Clones of Eidolon were entering the battle, though their speech was cut off by some strange effect that accompanied their words. 

The feed died at the same moment Leviathan froze in place.  Colin frowned, wondering if Clockblocker had managed to sneak into the battle.  The observation was quickly discarded as the Endbringer blurred, sending Alexandria reeling across the skyline.  The same motion sent an echo of water through a dozen capes that had been keeping their distance.

Leviathan didn’t stop there, disappearing in a streak of water only to slam into a Brute, who stopped him cold.  Glory Girl had tanked the blow, but he knew she couldn’t take the follow up.  Damsel of Distress blasted the incoming echo from over Glory Girl’s shoulder, dispersing it enough for her to escape, but that didn’t spare the others around them.  Leviathan’s tail chased the fleeing hero, clipping her shoulder with incalculable force. 

Because his instruments returned an error. 

Mass casualties, please stand by.

That was an understatement as Leviathan continued to move in ways his algorithm had never considered, scything through heroes and villains alike with no apparent effort.  People were dropping in droves as Leviathan worked through them, heading in a very telling direction as he cut down the last cape in his way and bounded on all fours at a speed Leviathan had never been recorded before.

Miss Militia down.  Meteor down.  Kintsugi deceased.  Herald deceased.  Luminescence down.  Sylvan deceased.  Damsel of Distress Down.  Cassiterite deceased.  Boilerplate deceased.  Thrillseeker deceased.  Prism down.  Phoenix down.  Sinkhole deceased.  Aerobat deceased.  Myrddin down.  Coruela deceased.  Ursa Aurora deceased.  Bunter deceased.  Vex down.

There was so much chaos at both battle sites that he almost missed the name at the end.  Dread filled him as he realized that Leviathan was heading straight towards the monster that had likely just absorbed Weaver’s girlfriend and shuddered to think what would happen if Leviathan killed someone so important to her. 

An inheritance would happen, likely several, assuming Leviathan didn’t just absorb all of her powers.  Figuring out how that would work had stymied enough Thinkers over the years, and not one theory was one he would like to live with.

“Hard override,” Colin said, sprinting with everything he had in the monster’s wake.  “Leviathan is ignoring all resistance.  Advancing towards Trucebreaker Echidna with undue haste.” 

He could only hope that Weaver heard the message and managed to either end the threat or get her people out of there before Leviathan answered the question of what happened when an Endbringer killed the Butcher.

Colin stumbled as something other ripped through the air, a headache dulling almost instantly.  Visions of…  Not important.  All his sensors were throwing warning alarms that something had gone horribly wrong.  At first he couldn’t pinpoint anything at all, but then he realized that Leviathan had once again increased his speed exponentially, closing in on the Butcher’s position at something approaching twice the speed of sound. 

Vex deceased.

Oh. 

Well, time to get out of the universe. 

Gallows humor aside, that did not bode well for the survivability of anyone that came between Weaver and whatever had killed her girlfriend.  He expanded his map, blinking when he watched as Vex and Weaver’s tag vanished just as Leviathan reached their location.  They reappeaered instantly at the triage center.

Alert.  Leviathan course altered.

The speed the monster moved at wasn’t the same impossible rate as before, but still higher than anything recorded at a previous battle involving the Endbringer.  The idea that they were sandbagging had always been treated as a PHO conspiracy theory, even if he had begun to entertain it himself in recent days, yet he was witnessing the truth of it right in front of him. 

“Hard override,” he said, already moving again.  “The triage center.  He’s after the wounded.” 

A lie.  He was chasing Weaver for some reason.  Yet, if he broadcast that fact, most would flee rather than be present for what came next.  No, he needed the support to keep that monster away from whatever it was he wanted.  Even with his algorithm, he didn’t have any hope of pulling off his once desired solo stand against the monster.  

Yet, that was what heroes did.

“Dragon.  I need a location to stall the bastard.  If Leviathan reaches Weaver, I fear something will happen and none of us will like it.”

“Colin,” Dragon said.  “You know as well as I do that you’ll die.” 

“Tell everyone to regroup,” Colin said, marking F-6 as his point to confront the monster.  “They can tag in once I’m downed.  Hopefully by then the evacuation will be complete.” 

“Strider is already working to move everyone,” Dragon said.  “Estimated time to completion is currently seven minutes.” 

He swallowed heavily.  “Then I’ll give him what I can.” 

A draconic ship roared across the darkened sky, jets screaming with heat that evaporated the falling rain long before it made contact with the plasma trailing.  The model wasn’t the one that had been fighting so far, that one had tagged out the moment Leviathan fled for the secondary unit she had flown in ahead of time.

“Then I can double that.” 

He couldn’t help the smile that came as he grabbed hold of the experimental Cawthorne.  It was almost poetic, the knight riding a dragon into battle.  Luckily Assault was injured, because he would never hear the end of it if Ethan ever learned of current events.  The Cawthorne rumbled as it rose back into the sky, and not for the first time Colin wished he had a cape to flutter heroically behind him.

“Attention.  All capes regroup at grid marker F-7 and assist with evacuation of the triage center.  Armsmaster will be delaying the Endbringer for as long as he is able.”

Colin’s hand gripped around the haft of his halberd, visor filtering out the rain from his vision as Dragon carried him into battle.  He couldn’t see anything beyond a hundred meters, the rain was too heavy, but his HUD still told the tale.  Leviathan was highlighted as it moved unerringly towards the triage center.  Legend was off to where the Teeth had engaged Echidna, no doubt to retrieve Eidolon. 

Alexandria, however… 

“I never took you for this much of a fool,” she said as she pulled up beside him. 

Her voice hadn’t carried over the wind and rain, but she was transmitting as well over the Protectorate band frequency.  Held in her off hand was the Wolf Slayer, looking as pristine as it had when Weaver first presented it to the woman.  Truly a marvel of engineering for how simplistic it was.  That was where the problem resided, such invulnerability of design could only be applied to classical weapons.  He had a halberd head made by the same Tinker, though without Damascian’s brand of sharpening to give it that same edge.

Colin stifled a laugh.  He really was slipping if puns were filtering into his internal dialog.  That or he needed to dial back his exposure to Ethan by at least fifteen percent.  Probably the latter, if he were being honest.  Besides, it wasn’t like he could get Weaver to upgrade the Halberd for him given the sharpening process had to be applied during production.

“You know as well as I do that Leviathan is after the Butcher,” he said, watching as Leviathan ignored Legend’s passing shots to push forward.  “We can’t let him accomplish his objective.” 

Something had set him off, and there wasn’t enough data to ascertain what that might have been.  The theory that Endbringers attacked specific places with a goal in mind was all but cemented as far as he was concerned.  Leviathan was after Weaver for some unknown motive. 

He could only hope it wasn’t a Simurgh plot in the end. 

“Your plan won’t work,” Alexandria said simply.

“I still have to try,” he said, bracing as Dragon set down in the clearing.  He disembarked, sparing a glance up the hill where the hospital stood.  This was their line in the sand, the point they had to hold.  They would fail, but they didn’t need to manage it forever.  He had little doubt that Weaver would join the fight once she had gathered herself.  A Butcher never took the death of a fuck buddy well, and she would be lashing out at anything acceptable in short order. 

The beast leapt through the air, clearing the remaining distance.  Leviathan landed with an impact that shook the ground, but Colin stood firm, planting his halberd as he stared at the walking calamity.  Alexandria hovered to his left, and to his right Dragon’s suit postured with them.  That Leviathan had paused in its attack meant something, but none of them had the time to calculate what it might be. 

“Dragon, it’s been an honor.” 

“Don’t speak as if you’re dying today,” his best friend commanded, flaring every fin on her suit.  “We will fight, and we will see the light of the next dawn.” 

“Optimistic,” Alexandria said; ever the pessimist.  “We could use more of that.” 

Or not. 

The Endbringer stood unwavering, the injuries inflicted over the course of the battle barely standing out.  Pockmarks no deeper than his fist littered the monster’s skin.  One of his four eyes was darkened, the remaining three cutting through the haze of the pouring rain.  Several deeper cuts lined his limbs, delivered by his own halberd and the Wolf Slayer.  

They didn’t stand a chance. 

He would still give it his all. 

“For Taylor,” he said, then charged the beast.  

If she ever heard of it, she would at least find some humor in the sentiment.

The Endbringer didn’t move as he closed the distance, his algorithm sending warnings about how it should have already reacted.  He dismissed them, falling back on honed instincts, and ducked.  A burst of wind passed over his head, then the crack of a sonic boom knocked him away.  A water echo followed, but was broken by Alexandria charging through.  Her blade connected with a second lashing of the monster’s tail, and the blade sheared off several inches of the length. 

He followed that up with a swift thrust of his halberd, impacting the base of the tail where it cut deep.  Unlike prior behavior where Leviathan would react as if in pain from such a blow, the Endbringer didn’t break stride.  Claws whipped back, primed to take his head clean off.  He brought his halberd up, the shaft taking the hit but he still had the problem of the force and momentum of the blow when factored against his own mass. 

The math checked out as he was launched.

His systems ran the calculations and gyros built into his suit helped him land upright.  Ceramic composite heels dug into the concrete beneath him, carving deep furrows despite the ankle deep water in the parking lot.  Colin grit his teeth as he stabbed the halberd down into the ground, arresting the last of his momentum. 

During his short airborne vacation, Alexandria and Dragon had reengaged Leviathan at melee range, with the Wolf Slayer leaving deep rents in the Endbringer’s flesh.  Dragon had adapted his nano-thorn tech to serve as the Cawthorne’s claws, and they too cut deep.  His sensors however told a different story.  Both blades stopped at the same depth no matter how they were employed, a hard termination point. 

“Leviathan’s density increases exponentially the deeper you cut,” he said, knowing Dragon could hear him.  “Measure depth of all strikes and confirm.” 

He didn’t wait for an answer, already charging back towards the Endbringer despite how his body protested.  Contrary to popular belief, his armor’s gel absorption layer wasn’t nearly as robust as it could be.  He made compromises to it to improve efficiency in other key areas that didn’t coddle his personal comfort.  A mixture of painkillers handled the rest.

The clash was titanic, the blows completely out of the scope of any projected estimates.  Never before had Armsmaster felt more alive than facing down these monsters, now especially, with their veils pulled back.  His software adjusted in real time with the new data, showing the coming strikes accurately once more. 

He ducked the first blow, deployed a pulse of energy to disrupt the afterimage, and struck.  His halberd struck true, but he knew it wasn’t nearly enough.  Worse than that, Leviathan ignored him to focus on Alexandria, wrapping his claws around her as she pulled the blade free.  The force with which she impacted the ground sent a geyser of rainwater thirty meters into the air, then he whipped her around, slamming her again. 

And again. 

She hung there, having lost the Wolf Slayer under the water at some point.  Colin began to move, but something dropped from the sky, hovering just above the Endbringer.  A man, nude as could be, with half his face melted to the bone. 

“Look at what your hubris has wrought, Rebecca Costa-Brown,” the clone of Eidolon said to the limp form of Alexandria.  “You always assumed the Endbringers were his weapons to drive us to the brink.  We made the Case 53s to create more soldiers to combat them for the day that Scion broke.  Then, I made the Endbringers, so that I would have something to test myself against.  We truly did create the tools of our undoing, didn’t we Lexi?”

Those words set off so many alarms in his mind that he struggled to figure out which damning secret hit harder.  Dragon’s craft hovered beside him, no doubt having heard all of it, just as the clone intended.  Those secrets were out in the open, with no way to contain them even if both he and Dragon were destroyed in this battle.  Dragon’s remote systems ensured she was hearing all of this remotely, no doubt already preparing a data package for the Guild. 

“Now, Unit two, kill Rebecca quickly so that we can continue on to avenge Mother.” 

Leviathan regarded the clone for a long moment, the false facade of Eidolon growing furious as the seconds ticked on.  Motion blurred, Leviathan’s tail flicked through the air—and the clone—leaving a spray of red mist in the air where it had once floated. 

While it saved them the trouble, it also meant that the Endbringer’s focus was once again upon them.  Or rather, his focus was on the Triumvirate member currently dangling by the ankles in his grasp.  He seemed to consider her for a moment, then water sprung up, wrapping around her head. 

Micro-kinesis. 

His echo always presented the possibility, but this was the first practical application observed.  He and Dragon both acted, attacking the limb with everything they had.  Dragon lunged for the heroine, but Leviathan’s tail cut through her suit’s neck like wet paper.  The Endbringer continued to ignore him, cold eyes staring down at the brack water where Alexandria was drowning.

Alexandria down.

The Endbringer was unfeeling in his reaction to his frankly pathetic attempts.  Any sign of pretending to be hurt for their own benefit was gone, and in its place was the implacable monster that was bringing humanity one step closer to the brink. 

Only it was no longer so unflappable as something rocked it off center, disturbing the mountain with strength nearly equal to the Endbringer.  Colin wasn’t sure what he expected, but Glory Girl wreathed in golden light certainly wasn’t it.  Her face was twisted in anger, and she followed up the initial impact with an uppercut that sent Leviathan airborne. 

The young woman floated there, her blonde hair matted down from the downpour, then moved, pulling Alexandria from the water.  Leviathan stirred, taking his time to get up as Glory Girl took the opportunity to flee with the limp Triumvirate member.  Colin readied himself for the coming clash, his software already preparing him for the expected counter assault when the clouds parted, bringing moonlight flooding down. 

Leviathan looked up, seemingly surprised that something had pierced his storm.  Colin was confused as well, until his equipment reported spatial distortions reaching all the way into the upper atmosphere.  The Ionosphere to be specific.  That jogged some long forgotten memory of potential threat ratings being bounced around for a then new Ward, before the idea was classified and he swore to never float the idea around the girl.  Some part of his mind knew he needed to look away, and thankfully his visor adjusted automatically when blinding plasma filled his vision.  The heat was suffocating, instantly evaporating the water all around them. 

His visor had dimmed to almost pitch black in the face of it, and he could smell burnt hair rising from his beard.  The strike had been monstrous, the calculations for the power involved were still running, but even now he could tell that the numbers were astronomical.

“You know,” Vista said, her hands unclenching, “I was saving that one for Hookwolf, because if anyone deserved my indignation, it was him.  I suppose you’ll do as a substitute.” 

Leviathan rose slowly, the entire surface of his flesh burned away to the point his visor could barely register the gashes their weapons had carved into the monster.  Despite the depth of damage that Vista had delivered, all four eyes burned brightly once more.  It sent an honest to god chill down his spine to see the eyes restored on the much reduced bulk of the Endbringer. 

Vista’s fist clenched again and another bolt crashed down into the rising figure.  This time, however, the monster did not bow to the force of the impact.  His algorithm told him what was coming, and the hero moved before the Endbringer could.  Leviathan lunged, and he managed to bring his halberd up to catch the blow meant for Vista. 

He managed it, for half a second. 

Claws sheared through the haft, and carved through his armor as easily as it had Dragon’s.  Fitting, given they used the same composite structure for Leviathan grade equipment.  He fell, dimly aware of Vista’s armband calling out his own name.  He fell onto his side, his nose barely out of the water.  Leviathan looked down upon him, as if it wanted him to know what had brought him down. 

A dull thump sounded, but he barely registered that someone now stood over him. 

“Missy, get him out of here,” Weaver said, staring up at the monster as it towered over her form.  She had no mask, allowing him to see the raw determination within her cold eyes.  She didn’t cower away, instead standing with defiance in the face of the monster before her.  

Her foot lifted, then came down with force.  Something kicked up from the water and the leader of the Teeth snatched it out of the air.  The Wolf Slayer came to rest on her shoulder, cutting a striking figure in the night even as he was pulled away. 

“Let’s dance mother fucker.”

Inheritance - Deference 5.5

Thursday May 12th, 2011

Oh goddess.  No, not like this…

The blood streaked down her pale face with each drop of the pouring rain, disappearing as fast as it leaked from her.  Bloodsight flickered, showing what I already knew to be true.  Her heart had fallen silent, not a drop of blood pulsed through her veins.  The armband was screaming out warnings, my Teeth were scrambling to move, but I stood transfixed as my mind refused to accept the reality before me. 

Not Chrissie… 

She wasn’t dead, not yet.  I refused to believe it!  We were dating the most powerful healer in the world; flesh was her plaything!  If anyone could save Chrissie, it was her.  The armbands weren’t responding, just telling us all to standby due to Leviathan’s charge across the city.  Eidolon was facedown in the water, unmoving, and I didn’t have the patience to try and coax him back to consciousness and explain. 

It would take too long and Chrissie would be lost forever. 

No help would be coming for us.  All I had was myself and the collective powers of the Butcher.  The relays unfolded like a tapestry as my senses reached out, guided by an unseen touch, frantically for the closest insect I could find to Amelia.  The chorus was right there with me, their whispers of reassurance feather light as I found the path of least resistance.  Pyro’s teleport wasn’t ready, but that didn’t matter.  I shouldn’t be able to bring another with me, but that was a restriction that I disregarded. 

My light was fading, each second that ticked by taking her further from my grasp.  Even as Leviathan himself rounded the corner at the end of the street, glowing eyes locked with my own as I stared outward; looking for something beyond myself.  A hand reached out, splitting and converging endlessly, distance proving irrelevant.  It wrapped me tight even as the monster lunged forward impossibly fast. 

Time dilated, reality slipping as my mind sped up to match the monster’s increased speed.  Calculations whirled through my mind as its claw inched towards my unblinking eye, the tip piercing the lens of my mask and almost brushing against soft flesh when the final numbers came in and everything solidified. 

We vanished in a puff of smoke just as claws would have cleaved us in twain.

And crashed right into Lisa’s waiting arms. 

“I’ve got you,” she said.  “Amelia!  Hurry!” 

Familiar fingers snaked out, grasping hold of the first bits of skin they could find.  A gasp sounded and without any verbal communication Lisa was leading us to a gurney.  Lisa and I laid Chrissie out even as Amelia didn’t flinch, just continued whatever she was attempting to do.

Information raced through my mind; images of failing connections, burst capillaries and aneurysms.  Her mind was effectively falling apart, the polarization already cascading towards failure.  How I could understand all of this was beyond me at the moment, but all my attention was on Chrissie as I held her hand with all the desperation I could muster. 

After Dad, I couldn’t stand to lose her too. 

Alert.  Leviathan course altered. 

Amelia continued her grim work, cycling the blood that had pooled into Chrissie’s sinuses and lungs back into her body as she manually worked her heart, oxygenating the blood as she restored Chrissie’s flesh.  Breathing, pulse, even neurons firing were all being handled manually under Amelia’s careful ministrations. 

“The triage center,” Armsmaster’s voice came over the comm.  “He’s after the wounded.” 

Piece by painstaking piece Amelia was rebuilding Chrissie’s brain and keeping it from collapsing onto itself.  That didn’t mean she was winning the race by any means.  For each part she repaired another would start to fail.  Sections already repaired would short out and she would have to double back.  

She was losing the race, I knew that.  I could see it all, how each passing second was putting Chrissie closer to the brink where we couldn’t bring her back.  Amelia needed something more than what she had, she needed my multitasking if she was going to get ahead of the cascades.  She didn’t have it, which meant there was only one choice ahead of me, one I was more than willing to make if it meant that Chrissie would get to live.

“Tay, you don’t know that will work!” Fester said hastily.  “We might joke about it, but trust me, this isn’t a road you want to go down!” 

“Not yet,” Pyro muttered.  “She’s right.  You’ve finally found happiness.  Don’t give it up like this just for a maybe.” 

“It will not go as you imagine,” Reflex warned. 

Not letting go of Chrissie’s hand, I reached out even as I shut down each and every voice that cried out in sudden dissent.  Why were they suddenly so concerned about my wanting to pass on the mantle?  It wasn’t like the Teeth would be losing anyone, and we wouldn’t dare do anything to drive Amelia into the insanity of the past. 

She would be embraced by each of us, and free to keep living her life with Chrissie and Lisa, and I would be right there with them in my own way.  There would simply be one less body in the cuddle pile, but the same number of minds.

“Amelia,” I said, gently pulling my mask up.  “You know what’s needed to keep up with all this.” 

“Tay—” Lisa snapped, cutting herself off before she shouted my name to the whole goddamn room.  When she spoke again it was far softer, and vulnerable in a way I had never heard from the Thinker.  “You can’t put that on her.” 

“Chrissie isn’t going to make it,” I said, tears streaming down my cheeks.  Chrissie’s beautiful face had lost all its color, the blood still leaking slowly from her nose standing out starkly in contrast.  “Amelia needs my power so she can make all the changes at once.  It’s the only way.” 

“No,” Amelia snarled.  “I am not losing you just to have a chance at saving her!” 

“You wouldn’t be losing me,” I countered, the desperation turning my voice shrill.  “I will be with you, always!” 

“Not in the way I want!” Amelia screeched, screwing her eyes shut as she clenched her hand holding Chrissie’s until her knuckles turned white.  “I’m sick and fucking tired of people telling me how things have to be!”  She glared at me, full of defiance.  “It’s high time that I started being selfish!”

Her free hand snapped out like a whip, my danger sense not saying a damn thing as she grabbed my breastplate and pulled me forward into a rough kiss right atop Chrissie’s still form.  My everything seemed to explode in a perfect moment and I almost thought she had done it and that I would be joining her. 

Instead, she shoved me back.  “Now get out of here so I can work.  I’ve got a girlfriend to save and you’ve got a kaiju to kill.” 

“Never should have let Chrissie pick Godzilla for movie night,” Lisa muttered.

“Attention.  All capes regroup at grid marker F-7 and assist with evacuation of the triage center.  Armsmaster will be delaying the Endbringer for as long as he is able.”

“Go,” Amelia said harshly.  “You wanted to be a big damn hero?  This is your chance.” 

Was she really suggesting that I fight Leviathan?  The monster that could dance around the combined might of a hundred capes including the goddamn Triumvirate?  That thing came a hair’s breadth from taking my head off mere moments ago, and she was asking me to throw myself at him? 

“To be fair,” Reflex said, piercing through my iron grip in a way no voice ever had.  “It would be less self-destructive than your current course.” 

The collective shouted their agreement from the dark, decrying my choice to die for my most important people.  Part of me was tempted to pull my last blade and take the chance by slitting my own throat, to force the matter.  The only problem was that I would have to live forever with the grief that would bring Amelia. 

Because we would be forever inseparable. 

Enough of the collective had fucked one another for me to know how that would go over.  It would be miserable, and the feeling of loss each time she heard my voice in her head would be echoed in my own experience, whatever that ended up being. 

As much as I wanted to save Chrissie, could I really go through with what it would take?  Could I condemn my girlfriends to watching me die?  Could I accept being nothing but a voice watching the world through Amelia’s eyes?

“We certainly don’t want that fate for you,” Fester said.  Try as I might, I couldn’t force her down, and she continued, speaking in a soft and caring tone.  “Trust us, Amelia will save her.  She has everything she will require to do so.  What you need to be doing is getting out there and making sure she stays safe.” 

I wasn’t sure what she meant by that, and felt more than a little bit of fear as my control over the collective slipped.  The others rose back up, all voicing their agreements, but something else accompanied their return to the light.  My body shivered as electricity rippled over my skin; muscles twitched and tensed before relaxing and several little mental switches shifted imperceptibly. 

My eyes widened when it all clicked into solid clarity.  Just the idea of that was making my blood boil.  Spree was dead because I wasn’t good enough to stop Echidna on my own.  Sure, we all knew the risks, but knowing that there was more I could have done, but the only reason I hadn’t been able to was because the voices in my head were keeping things from me… 

“You fuckers were holding back?” 

“More like repairs were necessary,” a new voice said, one I vaguely recognized from the night of the PRT ambush.  One that had spoken when Animos almost killed me.  I tried to place it, but each time I focused on their words, the tone and cadence shifted.  “Who I am isn’t of consequence right now, Taylor.  What matters is ensuring we all live to see tomorrow.” 

Lisa was staring at me with wide eyes, her jaw hanging open, but I was focused inward towards the collective.  

“We are going to be having words after this.” 

“Yes, we will,” the entire collective said in unison. 

“Holy shit,” Lisa whispered.  “Taylor.  Please tell me you’re still in the driver’s seat.” 

I shivered, if for no other reason than the fear it inspired within me.  Something sinister was happening with my powers, and it was quickly becoming obvious that my hold on the collective was effectively shot.  Would I find myself having to suffer as my predecessors did, trying to shout over the voices? 

“We work together,” the collective said.  “You taught us the value of cooperation.” 

Logically, I shouldn’t believe them, but every fiber of my being was telling me that I could trust them at their word.  I still had all of their memories, but there was something else now, some deeper understanding of what we could do together. 

Hesitantly, I nodded.  “I think so?  Nobody’s tried to take the wheel, if that’s what you’re asking.” 

“That’s good,” Lisa said with a tight smile.  “Because I have no idea what the hell is happening right now.” 

“Well, that makes two of us,” I said.

Beside them, Amelia frowned in concentration, and I could tell that something had changed.  She was pulling ahead of the cascading failures happening within Chrissie’s mind, piecing things back together before they could so much as finish destabilizing.  How I knew that was something else I was going to ignore, because I had enough of an identity crisis popping off as it was.

Another presence reached out within the collective, one I understood wasn’t part of me, but something closely linked.  A reassuring touch was offered, and as much as it frightened me, I somehow knew that everything would be alright.

Be advised.  Leviathan has engaged the defensive line.

“Might want to get on that,” the collective said calmly.  “We’re with you.” 

I took a breath, the new strength of my frame still unfamiliar.  As much as I wanted to hug my girls, I knew better than to risk hurting them.  It felt wrong to leave them, but I could feel the shift in the powers that made up the collective, how I could shift my form just as well as Sabertooth, how I could use pain to kill a man just as easily as enraging them into suicidal charges.  More than that, all of the Brute packages within the collective were back up to muster, which meant I could go toe to toe with Alexandria just as Knockout once had at his own peak.  

People continued to run all around us, urgently moving to evacuate the building.  Amelia ignored the Ward that had come up to her, continuing her work on our girlfriend even as Lisa directed him to help others more willing to pack up and go.

Strider appeared in the parking lot gesturing for people to come to him as quickly as possible.  Once the circle was filled, he vanished, taking the mass of pressed bodies with him.  Wherever the new destination was, it was outside of my considerable range.  Despite the evacuation orders, most capes were staying.  Those that were helped move those still waiting for a healer, but a few seemed itching to cut their losses despite their desire to save face among their peers.  

I was vaguely aware of Victoria flying down with Ashley in her arms, taking her within the building.  Ashley was missing her right leg, the stump tied off with Victoria’s cape.  Amelia was still busy with Chrissie, but the former Empire healer was there helping Damsel before anyone could threaten her into it.  Victoria kissed her injured girlfriend before departing with the intention to return to the fray.  Or at least, that’s what I assumed until she stopped to talk with… 

“Is that the half-pint?” Marauder asked.

Why the hell was Vista here?  She was supposed to be back in Brockton helping with the hometown preparations for a bad Leviathan fallout, not here getting herself killed!  The pair exchanged some heated words when a sudden and bone chilling call rang out.

Alexandria down.

I think everyone in attendance stilled when the words registered.  Some collapsed, the fight leaving them now that we were down two members of the Triumvirate, others resolved to continue moving people faster even as Strider regained his bearings, urging others to move faster.  Victoria and Missy were gone, probably heading out for more search and rescue. 

Lisa was muttering something as she continued to listen to the Thinker feed; something major was going down back at the fight.  I could only pick up the edges of the conflict, my swarm not nearly dense enough for a clear picture, only the basics.  I had a few waterbugs lodged in some of Leviathan’s wounds, and the ticks continued to prove to be a great idea for the capes. 

Wait, why was Victoria—

In the distance, the storm completely broke, stars and the moon glaring down upon the battle a few miles out.  The break in the storm spread rapidly even as the sky itself seemed to revolt from the violation. 

“Did the sky just part like the fucking Red Sea?” Alkaline asked. 

Fuck.  Okay, that was—

Then every point I had in the immediate area went dark all at once, the impression of searing heat the only warning I had before pure plasma crashed in the distance.  It was the mother of all lightning strikes, more resembling some old photos Pyro had seen of atmospheric lightning before the Simurgh put an end to all manned space ventures. 

It was bright and blinding on a level that none within the collective had ever experienced in person.  I covered my ears out of instinct, and the shockwave that crashed over the city shattered every window in its wake and visibly pushed back the torrential downpour. 

Knockout’s shields sprung up, bracing me even as I shielded my girls from the splintered glass that washed over the entire structure.

“What the fuck was that,” I demanded, the ringing in my ears rapidly receding. 

Lisa groaned, picking herself back up.  “Vista dropped the ionosphere on the bastard…  And she’s about to do it again!” 

Everyone that could still hear her warning braced themselves as the second bolt came down hard.  The shockwave that followed had no more glass to break, but that didn’t stop it from rattling the few fixtures still upright.  I jumped back to my feet, looking out the window towards the clear skies when the armband chimed once again.

Armsmaster down. 

“Oh shit, we like him!” Sabertooth exclaimed.

Chisel was just as urgent with her words.  “Go before the lizard gets him!” 

Turning back towards my girls, Lisa offered a nod.  Amelia was focused on her work, but there was one thing I refused to go without.  I quickly leaned down and kissed Chrissie on the forehead, feeling an echo of Amelia’s touch as I did so.  The Collective was right, she was going to be okay.  Faith was a funny thing, but it was the only thing I had left to keep me going. 

“Is it really faith when you can verify it?” 

I winced at the comment, the literal chorus of voices speaking at once was getting old fast.  “Look, whatever this is, we can table it for after Leviathan, but right now I need the people I’m used to, not this distracting gestalt thing you have going on.”

Something in the back of my head clicked metaphysically. 

“As you wish,” Reflex said.  “We will indeed be willing to discuss matters once time permits.  For now, go with all of our strength.” 

“Fuck yeah!” Fester cheered. 

“Rip and tear!” 

With a twist of will, I aimed my teleport and vanished.

Inheritance - Deference 5.4

Thursday May 12th, 2011

Spree deceased.

“THE HELL WAS THAT?”  “Fuck!”  “DID YOU REALLY JUST?”  “Damn, and he was a good lay too.”  “Crispy Christ!”  “Boom!  Headshot!”  “Pretentious prick.”  “REALLY TAYLOR!?” 

I wasn’t sure who had said what within the chaos of my mind, but it certainly mirrored how I felt.  Yes, it was better that he died before becoming a problem for us, but I still felt slimy for having killed one of my own.  Unfortunately there wasn’t time to dwell on it, because the world didn’t stop moving just because of one dramatic moment. 

Worse yet, I didn’t think anyone noticed that it had happened in all the chaos.  Even now I was being forced to dance around two barely intact clones of Aegis as they pressed their assault on the rest of us, lashing out with my machete to carve bits off of them in the vain hope of hitting something vital.  Despite seeming to be a crazed beast, Echidna wasn’t stupid.  She’d manage to play all of us and execute a plan right under everyone’s noses in a way that should have gifted one of our best assets to her. 

Even in failure, she’d denied the man to us in the process.

The minigun was dead without ammo, cast aside in favor of better mobility and lost somewhere in the thigh deep waters.  I still had plenty of ammo for my OTs, but the name of the game was endurance until someone with actual heavy firepower joined us.  My blades cleaved through the clones and this time I didn’t stop just because they were down. 

I hacked into their bodies until they could be passed off as diced pork sold at a sketchy stall in the Teeth HQ.  Chrissie was doing even better, mulching them into a fine salsa even as Reaver and Hemorrhagia covered one another in the brutal combat.  Bitch’s dogs were putting in work, now devouring each corpse they created rather than just mauling them. 

More clones were spat out, joining the fight as soon as they found their feet.  One hit Bitch’s mount broadside, sending the canine flying and Rachel tumbling.  I teleported immediately, putting myself between my minion and the flying Brute. 

“No more playing, Taylor,” Reflex said.  “Not if you want the rest of your people to come home in one piece.” 

The fuck do you think I’ve been trying to do? 

I cleaved through them, sending two halves of a nude man tumbling past me.  I needed something that could help us hold the line, to push back against the rampaging tide of bodies.  My swarm-sense was greatly diminished by the storm, but I did manage to make out something with some of my aquatic critters.  Looking across the street I spotted the wreckage that had impacted Chrissie’s force fields. 

It was a military jet, though it was hard to figure out what it had been before getting destroyed.  I could only hope it had something of worth that I could weaponize.  The wreckage didn’t give me much hope, but as I ripped away the chunks of hull, my grin only grew inhumanly wider. 

“Oh baby~” Butcher purred as we saw the object of all our desires. 

An A10 Warthog, that was the jet that had been all but delivered to me.  It had even been fully prepped for takeoff, with a full ammo feed in its main gun.  It was like Christmas had come early and I even had the perfect target to test it out on. 

“Have I said how much I love you, Weaver?” Quarrel asked. 

“She killed you.” Damascian reminded her. 

Quarrel chuckled, and it set my hairs on end.  “She can kill me again if I get toys like this.” 

“Time to teach this bitch the meaning of the word escalate.” I declared as I ripped the entire gun assembly from the wreckage, complete with power source.  The weight was monstrous, and I needed the help of Knockout’s force fields to heft it without the whole thing shearing, but I managed to bring it up, the entire thing practically purring as I did.

“RIP AND FUCKING TEAR!” 

“This screams Thinker—” 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!”

Time seemed to slow as the first bullets tore free of the spinning barrels, and unholy hell did the recoil try to knock me on my ass.  A few extra force fields were set to keep me upright even as the storm of ammunition tore into Echidna with all the force that the weapon was known for.  I couldn’t help it, I cackled right along with the collective as her entire form was shredded completely. 

I thought I spotted a squirming form within the desiccated mass; I didn’t take any chances and sent several rounds to tear them apart just to be safe.  Their body practically disintegrated under the heavy fire, turning the body into a fine red mist. 

Aegis deceased.

Fuck. 

I’d just killed a Ward, but it did mean that I wouldn’t be dealing with any further clones of said child soldier.  That would hopefully remove several complications from containing Echidna long enough to eliminate the threat.  The collective was mercifully silent, and I was grateful for that. 

What I wasn’t grateful for was the sight of Eidolon descending upon us.  I could practically feel his judgment as he looked down at me, condescending and pretentious, all because we hadn’t been able to end the threat ourselves. 

“Kill her already!” Vex shouted, shredding through the clones coming after her.  I brought the gun around and fired off a burst, taking down two clones that were heading for Eidolon.  The last thing we needed were clones of a Triumvirate member.  

Eidolon didn’t speak a word, instead he just held out his palm as something more akin to Damsel’s blasts formed in a perfect sphere.  It was barely the size of a marble when it launched towards the recovering Echidna.  The ball inverted the moment it touched her flesh, and with a rending sound that made my ears bleed, her form vanished. 

“Holy fuckballs, could he always do that?” Butcher demanded. 

“Most likely,” Stratego answered, his voice a bit shaken. 

The most powerful bastard on the planet nodded, then brought up his arm.  “All points.  Echidna neutralized.” 

“Acknowledged,” The armband answered. 

“Why hadn’t he just done that from the start?” Ironsides asked. 

Reflex’s eyes narrowed.  “That action cost him something.” 

“The hell does that mean?” Quarrel demanded. 

Reflex’s mouth opened to answer, but a bright flash broke through the storm as the literal sun dropped from the sky.  Right onto Eidolon.  He managed to pull up some sort of shield, but it did little to slow the projectile, and he was swiftly driven through the roof of a building.  My full attention swiveled over to Sundancer, just in time to watch an Aegis clone rip her arm off and throw her from the roof. 

Right into the same hole that Eidolon had been forced through. 

Every instinct I had told me what a bad idea that would be, and I brought my gun around to fire when the trigger stuck.  My eyes widened behind my mask as the implications hit me and I scrambled to pull my OTs and fire.  The bullet curved into the air, then down the hole, chasing after the woman. 

Eidolon down.  Sundancer deceased. 

An explosive breath escaped me, glad that I’d been fast enough on the draw to prevent another series of clones, but not the one that truly mattered.  I braced myself for the hell that was to come, checking my pistols with trembling hands only to find a single shell left in each one.

An inhuman roar reverberated through the air as a freshly regenerated Echidna burst free from the rubble.  That alone wasn’t quite enough to make me shit my pants.  No, it was the twin Eidolon clones rising up beside her with glowing palms that managed to do just that. 

“Welp, you had a good run XV,” Sabertooth said, patting my back.  “At least you won’t be alone in hell.” 

“Because you’ll be in here with us!” Marauder agreed.

As much as I wished I could focus on the chorus and their echoes of impending doom, I was more concerned with the rising clones.  There was something deeper to them that filled me with a sense of primal fear; a sensation I hadn’t felt at any point since my Inheritance.  Even Chrissie bleeding in my arms hadn’t come close to the terror that I could feel deep in my very being.

“Hard override,” Hemorrhagia yelled.  “Echidna’s recovered and just ate Eidolon!  Send some fucking help before the Butcher is next!” 

That should have been my call, but I was frozen by the sight before me.  A baleful presence spread from the trio of inhuman monsters that spoke of terrors in the dark, of the void looking back.  Eidolon was considered the strongest hero second only to Scion, and right now, in the presence of his clones?  I completely believed it.  Whatever power he was drawing on was far superior to Victoria’s fear aura.  This was something beyond that, something almost tangible. 

“You just had to break the rules,” Eidolon clone number one said. 

The voice hadn’t simply spoken out loud, no, I heard it in the same way the collective spoke to me.  Everyone fell silent and even the rain seemed to pause at the raw presence being exuded by the clones. 

“The vial was supposed to rein you in,” Eidolon two continued.

Then both spoke in unison.  “Order will be restored.  The aberration contained.” 

The world itself may as well have been trembling for all the power that saturated the air, each and every drop aimed solely at me.  The collective sat in hushed silence, something passing between them as the clones bore their ire down upon us.

“Cauldron thought they could control you,” Number one said with a sneer.  “I see how wrong we were now.  Nothing can contain a rogue shard except for a stronger Entity.” 

“One we will create alongside our mother!” Number two yelled.  “We shall consume your network and add it to our own.  Resistance is futile, Queen Administrator.” 

“Really now?” the Chorus said in unison, their voices echoing oddly.  “I do believe we have something to say to that, don’t we, Taylor?” 

Something swelled from elsewhere that my mind couldn’t pinpoint, only that it was some distant part of me.  The terror I’d felt suffusing my being ebbed away with each pulse that rippled through my body.  The rain slowed, my muscles tensed, and clarity came to me.  My OTs had two shots left and I drew them in an instant, firing off each one in a random direction. 

Space twisted impossibly between the Eidolon clones and I even as they began to move.  Powers swapped and I watched with visceral satisfaction as both shots landed, bursting their sides open with a spray of gore.  Echidna shrieked in rage only to run headlong into Vex’s force fields.  She hadn’t been idle despite the impossible aura that had been unleashed, and a part of me wondered if she had even felt it. 

Eidolon One was rapidly growing new flesh, recovering, while number two seemed to be using a different power to avoid death.  I tossed my OTs aside and drew my blade, already aiming my teleport as I stepped through reality.  The blast of flames that ripped free of my arrival point was every bit as strong as Pyro’s original power.  Eidolon One’s skin blackened from the intensity of it even as I pushed forward, my blade carving him open from shoulder to hip in a spray of blood. 

Organs slipped free from the wound, then his fleshy bits began to writhe as he recovered using the same rapid healing factor.  My blade turned into a blur as I removed his head and kicked it into the distance with everything I had, Quarrel’s power guiding it right into Ripley’s barbed tail.  They didn’t disappoint, with a flick of their tail the head was pulped on a chunk of concrete and rebar before it could do much more. 

Unsure if the clone body would pull an Aegis and regenerate, I cut into it again and again, reducing it down to the base components.  Eidolon Two screeched, the sound transcending our current dimension in some way I shouldn’t understand.  It echoed along the same wavelength as the collective just as the earlier speech had, but that wasn’t the part that set me further on edge. 

It was the message that I somehow understood. 

Just what the hell was Unit Two?  He’d called out for it as if it were familiar to him, just as surely as if I’d called for my swarm.  That alone shouldn’t be enough to cause the Collective to fall silent, not that they were being overly chatty at the moment.  Why was his ordering it to kill me so fucking unnerving? 

Mass casualties, please stand by. 

“Taylor, finish Echidna now!” Reflex roared. 

The panic was so real that I teleported on impulse, kicking the Clone into Chrissie’s waiting field.  The second clone only had a moment to realize what had happened before a cackling voice bellowed out over the storm. 

“Yo fucknuts!” Vex raised a single finger and spun it once.  “It’s blending time.” 

Her fields spun into a tornado of shredding force, and clone number two didn’t have a chance to switch to a proper defensive power before he was reduced to a fine pink mist that was promptly drowned out by the monsoon. 

Aside from a single arm which had been flung free of the blender.  I was almost morbidly amused by it until I realized it wasn’t traveling in a natural arc.  No.  It was flying directly towards Chrissie with an open hand! 

“Vex!” I yelled, even as I moved to teleport, cursing that it was still down. 

I could see her eyes widen in slow motion as the arm flew around the few fields she managed to create between her and it in the moment.  I tried to extend one of Knockout’s own force fields to intercept, but the range wasn’t there.  I sent all the bugs I could but the arm battered through.  I even kicked a fucking rock with everything I had, but the rogue limb didn’t so much as vere off course. 

No, it unerringly grabbed Chrissie by the throat and took her straight into the writhing mass of Echidna’s flesh.  I still had more rocks, I could have done to her what I did to Spree.  When I imagined her smiling face turning to chunks of gore, I faltered. 

Instead of sparing her whatever fate awaited within the bowels of the monster, I condemned her.  One of the flesh maws wrapped around her as she screamed, my heart lurching at the sound, and then she fell silent. 

My everything shattered.  Back at triage, Lisa’s head jerked in our direction almost immediately as she dropped to her knees.  Amelia abandoned her patient mid-healing, wincing as she clutched at her head.  Despite everything, the world didn’t immediately end.  No, it continued on coldly just as it always did.

Miss Militia down.  Meteor down.  Kintsugi deceased.  Herald deceased.  Luminescence down.  Sylvan deceased.  Damsel of Distress Down.  Cassiterite deceased.  Boilerplate deceased.  Thrillseeker deceased.  Prism down.  Phoenix down.  Sinkhole deceased.  Aerobat deceased.  Myrddin down.  Coruela deceased.  Ursa Aurora deceased.  Bunter deceased.  Vex down.

“Oh,” Reflex said softly.

Down, not dead.  

Not yet, but what hope did we actually have to recover her?  Eidolon was still in there and we were now down anyone capable of keeping the monster reigned in.  Worse, more clones had emerged as we took down the Eidolon duo.  Another of the enigmatic Triumvirate, this one was twisting reality around him as I felt probes from beyond reach for me. 

I was almost tempted to give in, let someone else deal with the chaos that was my life.  The despair was real, but it wasn’t all me.  No, the bastard was amplifying it.  I grit my teeth and pushed against his influence, my will battling with the echo of a clone. 

It wasn’t even a contest. 

I hit the clone with pain and rage, every ounce of my fury and anguish over losing Chrissie was poured into Eidolon and Echidna.  The collective gave their own share, memories of Spree fueling their contribution to the onslaught.  I knew what would be coming, and I wasn’t ready for it, couldn’t face it. 

No, this had to be finished before the first clone of Chrissie emerged and uttered all our most precious secrets with a barbed tongue.  I couldn’t handle it, not with how stretched I felt already for letting her get taken like that. 

I didn’t have anything that worked at range that could overcome the monster’s regeneration.  All I had was a simple power that stemmed from my Aunt Kimmie, one that operated on touch alone.  It was foolhardy, not to mention suicidal, but it was the only arrow left in my quiver that might stop the monster.

I’d melt her to rotten goop, then I would find my own clone and roll the dice on if I’d double up on the inheritance or not.  My hand traced the newest Eidolon, rotting his face off faster than even Fester ever managed, and continued on, walking right up to the thrashing Echidna. 

My hand reached out, mechanically.

Be advised, Leviathan is ignoring all resistance.  Advancing towards Trucebreaker Echidna with undue haste. 

“Fucking hell, we’re running out of time,” Butcher said with a groan. 

“Nothing for it then,” Damascian answered.

Together.

Contact was made, and reality shattered. 

Stars, vast as the cosmos, swirl around me, twisting in impossible ways as they dance across dimensional thresholds.  Stars burst to life, flashing through their lives in a blink as they sputtered and collapsed in on themselves.  Eons were a mere instant to her as the memories surged forth; hers, yet other at the same time.

Floating through infinity, something signals her, an impossibly dense burst of communication that spanned a hundred different dimensional planes.  A simple query backed by countless calculations came from the Priest.  Calculations that she processes in an instant and eternity.  A counter is sent, one full of questions and anticipation of new data. 

The messages continue to ping, decades slipping into the ether as she and her counterpart communicate their predictive model.  They settle on one dimensional instance, and a singular world as their core platform.  Thousands of other dimensions are also isolated for smaller scale experiments.  From religion to technological pursuits, there is much that could be learned from a standard cycle across the curious species.  Most instances would annihilate themselves within the cycle bounds regardless.  Those that survived would never again achieve the technological levels to be useful to the entities again.

The worlds would be less than worthless after that critical point, better served as fuel for their own continuation.  Collapsing every instance of the local star for fuel to continue their quest for the answer to the greatest question.

Eternity.

I jolted out of the memories, my head throbbing with actual pain that was already fading along with the…  I shook the fog away and reoriented myself.  My hand was still on Echidna, ready to apply rot to her flesh, yet she stood frozen in a rictus of agony. 

“Did it work?” 

Echidna’s form burst in a shower of gore.  My perception narrowed as I sighted falling bodies within the mess of flesh and fluid.  One was Eidolon, and I dismissed him.  No, my full attention was locked on the girl that had helped give my life meaning when everyone else had turned their back on me. 

Chrissie fell and I pierced reality to be there to catch her.  She landed in my arms with a gentle thump, her eyes fluttering open as a smile crept onto her face.  I couldn’t help but grin back through my damaged mask. 

“The bitch dead?” she asked. 

I glanced around, finding Echidna’s humanoid torso somehow still intact.  The woman was unmoving, staring unblinking into the storm even as she sank into the knee deep water.  I wasn’t sure if that was truly the end of it, but something insisted that it was, that the defect was managed.  I winced at the sharp stab that thought brought with it and shook it off, the pain fading into a fog. 

“Yeah, she is.” 

“Good,” Chrissie said, her eyes falling shut. 

My eyes widened in horror as blood trickled from her nose, then her eyes and ears, and pooled out of her slackened mouth before I realized what was happening.  Then the armband chimed, delivering the statement that would damn me forever.  

Vex deceased.

Legend's Echo Chapter 11

There was something profoundly wrong about seeing her Foci attached to a weapon meant to cause harm.  It was supposed to be an instrument of healing, not pain!  Sure, Robin had accepted that she would need a weapon if she was going to fight Goblins tomorrow, but this… 

“Oh wow, you managed to increase the resonance!” Lia exclaimed, almost bouncing in place.  “As always, your skills impress!” 

Rather than scowl at the excited woman, Robin pushed a faint trickle of power through the Foci and nearly jumped when her magic answered the call smoother than ever before.  Her arm tingled from the rate that power surged forth, not quite painful but close enough to discomfort that Robin found herself worried. 

A low whistle drew Robin out of her reverie, finding Lia staring at the Foci appreciatively.  Tentatively, almost hesitant, Lia reached out, letting a single finger brush against the crystal affixed in the head of the newly minted spear.  Sparks flew between them, the resonant discordance searing Lia’s skin.  

She pulled back, lightly shaking her hand as she did.  Robin pulsed healing power through the woman without thought and her eyes widened at the raw efficiency.  She wasn’t using even half the mana for twice the effect, which shouldn’t have been possible without finding a whole new Foci of immense quality and spending at least a decade to bring their resonance in tune. 

“That’s an impressive improvement Carlson,” Robin said softly, still staring at the glimmering stone. 

“Family secret,” Carlson said.  Robin caught a bit of movement from Lia out of the corner of her eye, but was too preoccupied to pay attention.  “She’s about as in tune with you as it gets short of plunging her through a dragon’s heart with your own hand.” 

Robin’s eyes snapped up at that particular bit of information.  “That works?” 

“Yup!  The legends surrounding Foci draining the life from their enemies isn’t entirely without merit,” Lia enthusiastically explained.  “It’s usually unnoticed, because slaying even ten thousand Goblins won’t net much of anything, but slay one big bastard whose life is particularly seeped in magic?  It has an impact.” 

“But my Foci is attuned to healing,” Robin said, clutching her sta—spear close.  “She shouldn’t be steeped in blood.” 

Lia stepped forward, placing a hand on Robin’s shoulder as she smiled ever so softly.  “I don’t mean to be harsh, but how do you think a healer bonds with their Foci?  It isn’t just your magic that tempers them, it’s the mana of those injured that you’re helping.  Slaying beasts is just another path to the same effect.” 

The Foci shimmered in the light as Robin’s eyes widened through the explanation.  She didn’t want to believe it, but if Carlson’s firm nod was any indication, Lia was completely right about how they worked.  All that effort to preserve life, the bond she held with her foci, and it could have been strengthened further with bloodshed? 

“I hate it,” Robin muttered, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes. 

She didn’t want to become another killer who chased after strength without regard for others.  That wasn’t the type of person she longed to be.  There was a reason she chose to become a healer when the option presented itself.  The path before her would see Robin transform into a killer, and that wasn’t who she was. 

Firm arms wrapped around her, stilling Robin’s frantic breath even as her heart hammered against her sternum.  The contact was unexpected and Robin couldn’t help but tense up as she was pulled close.  Nobody had hugged her since she left home, or at least, nobody that wasn’t currently attempting to get into her pants. 

The contrast between the two was refreshing.

“Small breaths, nice and slow,” Lia whispered.  “Keep working yourself up and you’ll hyperventilate.” 

Was she that worked up?  Robin forced herself to take measured breaths and the darkness slowly faced from the edges of her vision and the crushing weight eased away.  She hadn’t even noticed, but Lia had.  A moment passed and a bladder of water was pressed into her hand.  She took small sips, knowing she was worked up enough that gulping it would only make her sick. 

“Thanks,” Robin said, handing the canteen back to Lia.  “It just hit me that I’m going to have to kill, and not just out of self-defense.” 

“There’s nothing wrong with taking a different path,” Lia said, offering a warm smile as she spoke.  “Killing monsters is no less honorable than healing others.”

Frustration bubbled up as Robin steeled herself.  Did Lia truly understand what was being asked of her?  “Doesn’t that imply that there’s people out there that kill others just to make their Foci stronger?” 

“It does,” Lia said, her expression darkening.  “It’s the monsters that feed innocent lives to their Foci that you have to watch out for, and I tend to kill those on sight.” 

Well good for her, but it didn’t help Robin’s current mental predicament.  She couldn’t reconcile the idea that she could still maintain her status as a healer without turning her back on her pledge to always care for her patients.  At some point she would be put in a situation where she had to kill people without due cause.  Bandit slaying quests were all too common among Adventurering missions.  She’d accompanied several early in her career as an auxiliary healer, and the bloodshed always put her off. 

“Then what’s to stop me from becoming just like them?” Robin demanded. 

“Intent,” Lia said firmly, her words were filled with conviction.  “If you go out seeking to slaughter for power, that will be reflected in your Foci.  It’s a bond shared, and what is reflected in one will be reflected in the other.  Should you continue to heal and protect, you will have nothing to fear.” 

Robin sniffed, wiping at her face with her sleeve.  “How can you be so certain?” 

Lia flashed a simple smile, her eyes full of compassion and understanding.  “It hasn’t corrupted me yet.” 

It was with tear filled eyes that Robin watched Lia pay the grizzled weaponsmith and head for the door.  What did she mean by that?  Was Lia also a healer that had chosen the path of violence?  Was that why The Legend seemed so sure that the path would be right for her?  He’d seen it work for Lia so he was certain it would work for her? 

Somehow that wasn’t as reassuring as she had hoped, but Lia had been nothing but supportive since she came to help.  Sure, she was doing it because The Legend had asked; not that Robin wasn’t appreciative.  The problem was that she kept expecting to work with the man directly, yet she was instead saddled with an intermediary that was far too enthusiastic in the mornings.

“She’s a good kid,” Carlson said.  A squeak escaped Robin’s lips as she spun, having forgotten that he was even there.  The man chuckled, taking the now empty box back in hand.  “I’ve known her since she was a sprout and I can firmly say that if you listen to her you’ll do alright for yerself.” 

“You know she’s only a few years older than me, right?” Robin said with a wet laugh. 

Carlson answered her with a chuckle.  “Aye, but that doesn’t stop her from spoutin’ wisdom, now does it?” 

“Fair enough,” Robin said, taking a moment to admire how her Foci seemed to shine in the lantern light.  “You’re certain that our bond won’t be broken over this?” 

“Only if you betray her first,” Carlson said.  “But something tells me you’ll do alright.  You’ve got a good heart, remind me a bunch of the kid when she was first taking up the spear.” 

Right, the spear…

“Does The Legend teach all his apprentices to use the spear?” 

Carlson blinked for a moment, then let out a deep belly laugh.  “Aye, something like that.  You should run along before Lia leaves you behind.  You’ll need to learn to use that thing proper-like before your little mission!” 

“Shit!  You’re right!” Robin almost cried, turning to leave the shop her hand was on the door when she abruptly spun and bowed low.  “Thank you again for everything!” 

“Ain’t no problem, now git before the little lady gets grumpy!” 

Robin bowed again, then hurried out the door, only to nearly run right into Lia who was waiting just outside.  The other woman grabbed her before the collision and spun, keeping them both upright as she did. 

“Whoa, where’s the fire?” Lia asked.

“Training!” Robin blurted.  Her eyes found Lia’s but only saw amusement looking back.  “My mission is tomorrow!  I need to get used to fighting with this thing!” 

“That you do!” Lia said with a smirk.  “Though from what The Legend saw, you’re not horrible with a spear, just a bit out of practice.” 

Heat blossomed on Robin’s cheeks as she looked away.  Had The Legend actually said that about her?  That her prowess with a spear were not horrible?  She wanted to squeal at the praise, but barely managed to keep her composure by the skin of her teeth.

Lia turned, giving Robin a chance to flap her free hand in excitement without embarrassing herself too much.

“There’s a training yard near the Guard barracks that I should be able to bribe someone to let us use for a few hours.  We’ll stop by there and see what you do and don’t remember and then do a few drills that will be useful for slaying goblins.” 

And just like that the reminder of what she would be doing crashed down upon her and Robin had to force herself to swallow.  She wouldn’t lose herself to violence, she would remain a healer at heart, even if it did mean she would embrace violence. 

She would trust in the words of her friend.

Inheritance - Deference 5.3

Thursday May 12th, 2011

The mutated parahuman thundered forward in a charge, heading right for the hospital as if it knew exactly where we were.  Hell, she probably did given she had several figures following in her wake.  I was still moving bugs in to get a better picture, which was a challenge given the storm, their senses weren’t built to handle such heavy rainfall. 

I wasn’t the only one sending in investigators.  I picked up two fliers on an intercept course, their armbands speaking in clipped tones that my limited bugs on them couldn’t transmit back to me.  One stopped further back, hands at the ready.  The other descended closer and began to shout at the monster of a cape. 

“This is a scene right out of a horror movie,” Chisel said.  “Taking all bets on how long it takes this dipshit to get eaten and for it to be our problem.” 

A flurry of bets quickly followed and trailed off before I could shove anyone down.  I let out a mental sigh as the collective began to innocently whistle. 

Each of you involved just lost food vote privileges for the rest of the month.

The whistling immediately turned into shouting as I began to push each voice into the depths of my mind.  I had no illusions that they would stay there once shit hit the fan and I was no longer focused on them.  Sure, I could keep them there, but I didn’t want to.  I’d grown attached to the menagerie of monsters that lived in my head.  They were a part of me and one day I would be among them, hoping that the next Butcher was as lenient as I tried to be. 

I could only hope that the memories they received would help convey that.

In the space of a moment, something shot out from near Echidna, moving at Mover speeds as it leapt into the air and backhanded the floating cape down onto Echidna, who promptly snapped them up with a gaping maw.

Aegis down. 

I cursed even as imaginary currency changed hands, uncaring of the loss of votes for the next three weeks.  The blaster fired pot shots at the mutant as it fell, but it was obvious that they weren’t going for lethal hits. 

“Heroes,” Reflex said with a bitter sigh. 

The blaster continued to fire back until something was spit out of one of the mouths, it was hard to make out what it was through the storm with bug senses, but it wasn’t hard to figure out that it was a clone of Aegis as it took to the air, screaming.  It was almost comical watching the Blaster turn tail and run from the pursuing clone. 

That lasted all of three seconds before a supersonic blur bisected the clone, stopping just long enough to sling the gore off of the Wolfslayer.  Then Alexandria was gone again, the force of her sudden acceleration knocking the rain back for a good twenty meters around her flight path as she streaked back towards the shore.  

“Attention all points,” a voice I recognized called out over the armbands just as the crack of the impact reached me.  “This is Chief Director Costa-Brown.  The mutant cape now designated as Echidna is recognized as a Truce Breaker and Class-S threat.  Any and all force is authorized.” 

And just like that, it was open season on the monster.  

I didn’t expect them to last very long following that, but something in the back of my mind was screaming at me that this was a situation I couldn’t just brush off.  My bugs were scrambling through water that fell with the necessary force to actually kill some of my roaches on impact, but I was getting a better picture of what we were dealing with. 

That was when my swarm died in droves and the horizon lit up in a myriad of explosions, a Dragon craft swooping through the air as it continued towards where Leviathan was spotted.  My bugs near the monster all died, including the closest relay.  I pulled in others as I worked to get my eyes back on the situation, but the earliest critters on the scene were already painting a grim picture. 

The figure of a woman atop the beast was blown apart, but an arm sprouting from the base and clawing to pull itself out of the regrowing flesh showed that it was superficial damage at best.  The snarling maws bellowed out a mournful cry of sorrow and rage that were echoed by the woman.  Whatever she was now, it wasn’t something that they could easily ignore. 

The Dragoncraft cut off on its approach towards Leviathan and instead curved back to make another pass at the bizarre cape that continued to mutate before my bugs’ very eyes.  Worse, Leviathan seemed content to wait things out, which I knew for certain wasn’t his usual operating procedure.  Everything about this was clawing at Reflex’s danger sense, and Stratego’s own power was informing me of how tumultuous things were.  

Worse, more figures were being spat out of the creature’s mouth, and this time I did have enough bugs to get a very disturbing picture.

“Well damn, the clones don’t come out clothed,” Butcher said with a whistle.  “I haven’t seen a dick that big since Pyro pantsed that stretching cape.” 

“Oh come on, you were all begging me to do it,” Pyro huffed.  “Best to keep Madison away; we’ve all read their fanfics.”

I shuddered at the thought of what Madison might write once all of this was over, but for the moment I needed to focus.  The cape was still yelling for Amelia and I, which told me everything I needed to know.  This was already a Trucebreaker situation, which meant that it would be weapons free on the cape and her clones.  The problem was that they all still looked human enough that I suspected most of those attending the fight wouldn’t be able to kill them without hesitation.  That would be a mistake that cost everyone else dearly. 

Marauder caught on to my line of thought before the others.  “Oi, we said we weren’t fighting the horror from beyond!” 

That was before it called us out by name.

Steeling myself, I made a judgement call as I pressed my own broadcast button.  “Hard Override.  This is Weaver.  To all Teeth willing, we’re engaging the monster from the basement.  Echidna wants us, so I say we give her a proper Teeth welcome.  Everyone else, have fun with the Godzilla knockoff.” 

As soon as I let go of the button, I heard an exasperated sigh follow from the band.  Apparently Dragon hadn’t appreciated my embellishment, but given the circumstances…  I aimed for a bug in the parking lot and stepped, landing mid-stride as I strolled towards one of the National Guard’s open top jeeps. 

“I need these,” I said, not bothering to acknowledge anyone in particular.  “You can either join us to kill a Trucebreaker or get out of the way.” 

The soldiers looked unimpressed by my demand, but they weren’t fools either.  Each of them could see my bandoliers which were loaded with unconventional weapons.  Anything they tried to stop me would end with them dead.

One of them held a hand to his helmet, then nodded.  “We just got orders to assist you.  Have your people load up and we’ll deliver you to Carter Playground.” 

I paused as I scoped out that area with my bugs.  It did seem like a decent place to stage an engagement with a massive cloning cape with a mover rating, but it was also close enough that I didn’t need any relay clusters to pick it up with my swarm sense.  If things deteriorated, there wouldn’t be much time to evacuate the hospital. 

“We’re working with limited options in the middle of an Endbringer attack,” Stratego reminded me. 

“An atypical attack at that,” Ironsides said. 

Sanguine snorted.  “If Clockblocker was here he would probably try to get Strider to bring the lizard a bucket of popcorn.” 

I couldn’t help the snort that followed, glad that most of the Brockton Wards were not present.  Dean was here, as was Chris due to the rotational deployments.  I didn’t know either of them that well, but I didn’t want to see kids die.  

Then there were Lily and Sabah.  Neither were technically my people, but Parian was under my protection, which meant Lily was by extension a part of that circle.  Too many people I cared about were in the city, which locked me into helping.

“Still feels like someone is setting us up,” Reflex said.  “There’s too many coincidences at play for this to not have been planned.” 

“Screw that,” I said, finding myself in agreement with the hero.  “We’ll engage her across the bridge to Charlestown, not so damn close to the staging area.” 

The soldiers paused in their preparations as they communicated with their command.  The station relaying their orders wasn’t at our staging area, but further afield.  Typical that the top brass weren’t putting themselves in danger.

“Bet they’ll order them to blow the bridge once we cross,” Quarrel said.

My bugs were guiding everyone to join us as I considered where best to engage the unknown cloning monster.  Something told me it wouldn’t be easy, especially if Dragon ordinance hadn’t even slowed her down.  Hemorrhagia and Reaver were the first to step into the open air, having been closer than the others.  Chrissie was soon to follow, and then— 

“Weaver,” Animos said.  He wasn’t speaking through the armband, but instead near a dumpster on the second line of defense.  “I need to stay with my sister…” 

“I understand,” I said through my swarm. 

There was no promise his power would work on whatever this person had become, and risking handing Echidna a power nullifier like that would be too dangerous for my Teeth.  A handful of my unpowered minions were joining us as well, though I was signaling every person trained in first aid to stay with Lisa and Amelia so they could do the most good.

“How bad is it?” Chrissie asked. 

Another salvo of tiny missiles hammered into the cape as Dragon continued strafing runs to slow her down.  They were keeping her contained to a city block currently, but those munitions would be better served against Leviathan. 

“She’s shrugging off Dragon’s anti-endbringer stuff, so that.” 

I didn’t need to say anything else, as all of my people settled into grim expressions.  They knew what it meant to fight capes, and each of them were ready to kill without hesitation.  That was what everyone needed if we were going to survive a fight like this. 

“Saddle up!” I yelled, hopping into the back of one of the open top discount humvees.  The minigun settled upon the roll cage, giving a few of the military guys pause.  Already I was wishing we had Coil’s rather posh transport instead of the military utility. 

“They’re designed to be simple, not cushy,” Ironsides said. 

Chisel snorted.  “Keep saying that when our tits are bouncing off due to the shit suspension.” 

“You say that like we have tits right now,” Fester muttered.

I let the banter continue, it helped to ground me in the moment as everyone piled into the vehicles and the squad leader ordered the cars into motion before I could do the same.  I let that slide given we were essentially commandeering his unit for what many might consider a suicide mission. 

The soldiers were soaked, and my Teeth weren’t any better despite most having been indoors.  The capes were dressed for war, wearing the bones of those they claimed on the battlefield.  The soldiers had trinkets of their own, claimed from the fallen over their time with us.  Trained soldiers being all but forced to carry a warband of murderers into a field of battle. 

Yet the one that brought the most discomfort to the regulars was the Xenomorphic form of Ripley as she climbed atop one of the transports, dwarfing everyone around her.  They were playing it up too, letting their mandibles protrude in an unsettling way.

I could laugh if it wasn’t depressing, but such was the nature of Class-S threats.

Thankfully the roads were blessedly deserted as we peeled out.  The sirens were cut off, and I could almost feel the tension in the atmosphere as everyone prepared for whatever Leviathan would do.  The bridge came into sight, and still nothing had happened aside from the monster continuing her advance. 

Leviathan was just standing there, and the defenders hadn’t moved to attack.  Likely afraid of being the one that would start the spiral of death that all Endbringer fights devolved into given enough time.  

“This isn’t normal,” Alkaline whispered. 

“More fuel for the Master theory?” Chisel asked. 

Reflex grunted.  “It certainly doesn’t douse it.” 

Was that really a water pun? 

Our first cars hit the bridge and finally the silence of the armbands was broken.

Wave incoming.

Shit.

“Gun it!” I shouted. 

The minion did as asked as the vehicles quickly accelerated, going as far as ramming cars out of the way.  Down below the water level swiftly rose, and across the city my swarm let me see how the waters shifted on a macro scale.  The team at the waterfront broke the worst of the wave and Eidolon was doing something up above with Myrddin to mitigate things further. 

Despite my personal feelings, I didn’t want anyone to die to an Endbringer of all things.  If I wanted someone dead for the shit they pulled, I’d simply do the deed myself.  I didn’t need some chaotic force of nature to do it for me. 

We crossed the bridge, the last of our little convoy making it just as the water began to flow back into the Boston harbor.  Leviathan had been just on the edge of my range when the Wave was called, but now he was missing to my swarm, having vanished into the waves. 

Leviathan sighted L-4 

There was a beat of silence as my swarm caught sight of the imposing monster now in the midst of a group of capes.  Movement faster than my swarm could follow streaked out; claws impacted capes who were hastily throwing up shields trying to stop the monster. 

Strike God deceased.  Longstocking down.  Saurian Deceased.  

Just like that, people were dead, killed by a monster.  The parallel wasn’t lost on me, but I had a different job to do.  I needed to keep the second monster off of their asses so they could fight the bigger monster. 

“More glory for the Teeth,” Butcher said. 

I wanted to glower at him, but the sight of a building bursting outwards as a screaming mass of flesh came tearing around a corner five blocks down the road.  Dragon followed a moment later, no longer raining death.  Instead, she accelerated, roaring overhead towards the true fight.  None of those in the convoy could see any of it, given the heavy storm.  That was why my swarm was so damn useful. 

“Eyes up, the bitch is here!” I shouted, checking the minigun.  She spun up without issue and I sent a stream of lead her way, guided by Quarrel’s power as they tore into the trunk-like legs keeping the cape upright.  Echidna screamed and stumbled, falling into a tangled mass as she did.  “Keep your distance, check your fire!  Shoot anything not dressed properly.” 

It said something that nobody gave me any sass over the comment, not even the voices in my head.  The vehicles split down different roads at my direction, though I kept ours heading straight for Echidna.  She’d had her chance to stand down and Echidna attacked the messengers instead.  There would be nobody complaining about our violence today. 

I aimed a teleport and left the jeep, twisting through space to arrive on a roof a block away from the stumbling mass of flesh and teeth that had to die.  The minigun roared, tearing through another leg before Echidna could find her footing again.  She was fast and powerful, but there were certainly ways to slow her down from a distance. 

“Stop hurting Mother!” 

A naked blur shot through the air, Danger Sense flaring even as I realized my teleport was still down.  I began to turn with the minigun only for a Brute powered fist to impact my mask, cracking it, and my jaw.  I was launched hard, tumbling through the air—and a billboard—before I crashed down into the streets. 

“Anyone get the number of that bitch?” Quarrel asked, echoing what was now a long running joke among the Teeth. 

Less amusing when it’s me, I grumbled internally as I pushed away a chunk of rubble, sending it splashing into the murky waters that were almost deep enough to engulf me where I fell.

Try not to drown from a lucky hit,” Chisel said.

“Yeah, can’t let your death be more embarrassing than Quarrel’s,” Sanguine added. 

“Fuck you!” Quarrel snapped.  “At least my power is actually useful, unlike Sabertooth’s shitty regen.”

“Are you still on about that?” The man himself growled.  

Shaking off the disorientation, I had my swarms relay to the team that there were hostile clones with Brute packages in play.  I had just enough time to get back on my feet for the clone to catch up, and already I was thanking everything holy that Spree’s clones popped out without the correct anatomical setup. 

The screaming Brute dove straight at me, and rather than dick around with the minigun, I drew an OTs and fired once into the bastard’s open mouth.  Whatever his Alexandria package gave him wasn’t nearly as strong as the namesake and the fresh corpse dropped to the ground with a solid thud of bloodied meat. 

I took a moment to look over the body, and after a moment my eyes caught on the mulched fist that had hit my face.  The hand that was currently regrowing despite the missing head. 

“Didn’t the armband call out Aegis?” Stratego asked. 

I was fairly certain he couldn’t survive without a head, but that girl did mention that it was variations of their powers that they got, not a perfect original.  Shit, if they got to me, there could be other Butchers running around with a twist on the inheritance powers.  Okay, priority one is to never get touched by the fucker.  Two, if I did, make sure I was the one getting the kill. 

Shinobi down.  Chubster down.  Permafrost deceased.  Red Knight deceased. 

Fuck.  Leviathan was still tearing through the front line defenders despite Legend’s team raining destruction down on him as the Brute and Shield teams tried to hem the monster in and keep the aquatic Endbringer from breaking through.  I put two more rounds into the fake Aegis’ torso, then leaned down and applied Fester’s seeping rot to his flesh.  If this was another adaptive Brute that could survive a beheading, we would need to be careful and my swarm relayed as such. 

“All Teeth, Aegis clones confirmed.  Shoot to kill isn’t enough, mulch them.” 

Vex let out a loud whooping cheer as she spread her fields.  My bugs picked up blood a moment later.  Well, if nothing else I could leave many of the regenerator clones to her.  The Aegis clone was reduced to goop in the ankle deep waters, washing away as quickly as it came down, which meant that it was time to get back in the fight.

Spree was flooding his own clones around Echidna, and she was absorbing them as fast as she could fit them in her mouths.  Yet, she wasn’t expelling any counter clones, which was fantastic for keeping her hemmed in and occupied.  Hemorrhagia was tangling with several Changer clones alongside Reaver, taking them apart fairly handily.  

It was a good start, but I knew that it would only take one small mistake for the entire thing to spiral out of control.  I burst onto another rooftop and started my plan anew, peppering Echidna’s legs to keep her mobility restricted until we could figure out the best way to deal with her. 

Wave incoming.

Bugs were swept aside in a rolling wall of water, pushing back the receding flow with crushing force.  I was keeping track of the water levels across the city with anything I wouldn’t miss, and that was paying off because the water wasn’t swelling as evenly as it should. 

“He’s pushing the water towards us!” Chisel howled. 

“Of course the fucking Endbringer would be focused on us the one time we bother to show up!” Marauder complained.

“That or he wants Echidna,” Reflex added. 

That thought sobered the entire collective as I decided then and there that Echidna needed to die yesterday.  Vex shredded another Aegis clone the moment he tried to fly up.  One of the perks of being a team that was familiar with being highly lethal was the lack of hesitation to kill.  I could only imagine how poorly this might be going if those working to contain her were squeamish; or worse.  

Pacifists. 

The Teeth were none of those things, and just to prove the point I pulled a grenade from my bandolier and tossed it down.  It landed right beside the girl fixed to the top of the mass of flesh and burst.  Napalm coated her form and piercing wails of agony tore free from her lips.  The small part of the old Taylor that remained within me was horrified at the smell of cooking flesh, but the Butcher that I had become was considering a pulled pork sandwich from Fugly’s once we got back to Brockton. 

Just another line of many I casually slipped across.

The bulk of the wave washed over the airfield and pushed deeper into East Boston along with a metric fuckton of debris.  It was quickly becoming clear that the wave wasn’t thinning as it pushed in, breaking so many damn rules for how water normally worked.  Worse, I could see through my city wide swarm as several capes tried and failed to make it to the people who could get them out of the way.

Wieldmaiden down.  Lizardtail deceased.  Citrine down.  Gallant down. 

“Well, that solves Victoria’s problems,” Fester glibly said.

“Dude!” Alkaline shouted.  “Not cool, even if he was a dick!” 

“Down, not dead,” Ironsides added. 

I couldn’t pinpoint him, even with the crabs that were falling into my radius thanks to the waves, but they weren’t as numerous as my roaches.  Hell, they barely outnumbered the relay bugs that were tucked into safe havens across the city.  Hopefully someone would get to him, because Victoria didn’t need to deal with that guilt on top of the whole thing with her mother. 

I would say that bitch deserved worse, but she had been involved with my father’s current situation.  I refused to say he was dead, because my swarm back in Brockton could still see him standing there, frozen.  That was one line of relays I wouldn’t break unless I had to.  That window that reminded me that he was still there, waiting to be freed, even if he didn’t realize it.

The question was, would I ditch the current fight if he did get freed? 

No, I wouldn’t.  

Too many people that I held dear were close at hand.  Leaving them to contend with the current mess wasn’t something that I could bring myself to do.  But that was a tangent, and one I couldn’t really afford to let myself wander down too far while monsters rampaged. 

New clones were being spat out as fast as my Teeth could kill them.  It was becoming apparent that she only had two capes and a handful of normals to pull from at the moment.  Keeping things that way would be paramount to killing Echidna before things got even further out of control than they already were. 

“She’s a rampaging monster in the middle of an Endbringer fight,” Sabertooth huffed.  “Out of control doesn’t even begin to describe it.” 

“That’s the fucking truth,” Sanguine agreed. 

I rolled my eyes and teleported, appearing on the ground near enough to Spree’s squad to back them up.  Not that they really needed it.  Spree’s clones were getting eaten, but no replacements were ever spat from within the monster.  The unpowered clones that kept coming out of Echidna were women, and given how she had a pair of tits hanging out for everyone to see, it made a bit of sense that they would prefer women to act as sentries wherever she was being held. 

Spree’s clones were taking them out as fast as Echidna could spit them up, and I wasn’t sure if a directed blast of Rage would help, but the surge of pain did make all of the clones stumble.  Echidna was still screaming regardless.  I sent another burst into the air, curving the bullets so they tore through another leg just as the first regrew. 

Her regeneration was fast, and I did have limited ammunition.  It didn’t help that the gun was frankly underpowered for something on this scale.  It was meant to mow down troops as they charged, not pulp parts of a flesh monster. 

“Having fun?” Spree asked with an almost manic grin on his face. 

I raised an eyebrow behind my mask as more clones split off of the man and ran into the grinder.  His clones weren’t gentle, tearing Echidna’s own clones apart limb by limb with sickening force, often wrecking their own bodies in the process.  What did he care?  His clones would vanish in under an hour, reduced to nothing; not even dust. 

They were a disposable army to be deployed on a whim, a powerful asset, and one I’d often exploited in battle.  Yet, I hadn’t spent much time with the man since taking over the Teeth.  None of the Butchers knew him that well aside from Quarrel, and her experience was more casual fuck buddy than anything. 

“Funny how we’re next to useless here,” Butcher said.  “Can’t get close to it without inviting disaster, which sucks because I want to hack her apart!” 

Ironsides took in the battle with a critical eye.  “She’s good for the boys and girls to work out some frustrations.  The Elite were a good start, but fights like this are why people join the Teeth.”

“Well, not exactly like this,” Sanguine chuckled.  “Close enough for government work though.  Which this technically is!” 

The collective groaned at the realization even as I snapped off a shot with an OTs, blowing the head clean off another clone as it spawned.  The mutant capes hadn’t stopped appearing even though we were killing every new clone as they emerged.  Either it was a unique twist on someone’s power, or there was a projection based cape in the mix that I hadn’t spotted.

My bugs moved to check all the bodies, and anything that so much as twitched at the contact was immediately swarmed and lead rained down on them.  It was grizzly work, and I was living up to my name even as I waited for the other shoe to drop.  We had the monster contained, but I didn’t want to call it in.   I knew better than to tempt Murphy.

The real problem was my ammo was starting to get concerningly low.  Okay, new plan time before I’m clicking dry. 

“Keep at Range,” Alkaline said immediately. 

A round of agreements rushed through the collective.  Given the crazed Aegis clones we had seen so far, I don’t think anyone wanted to see what might pop out if I was eaten like he had been.  That still didn’t help the current situation as I was forced to stop firing on each and every clone that appeared.  Chrissie was thankfully on top of things, shredding through Echidna’s legs without prompting. 

Spree’s clones continued to keep on top of most of the clones, but I couldn’t help the worry that I was going to miss one of them and it would cost us in short order.  I set my swarm to searching the city for an answer, but that would take time that we didn’t have.  It wasn’t as though Leviathan was taking a pleasure stroll while we worked. 

Glass Jaw deceased.  Fuma down.  Manpower down.  Fury deceased.

The bug I kept on Victoria was moving quickly at that notification.  Knowing how much Amelia cared about her sister, I was ready to jump in to help when she immediately grabbed someone and took back to the sky.  

Manpower recovered.

I breathed a sigh of relief at that, glad that I didn’t need to put myself in Leviathan’s sights.  

Unfortunately that was also when I picked up something in the water near the current battle that immediately had my full attention.  It was floating down the river, somehow not sinking into the depths and heading towards us.  Almost as if someone was hand delivering it to my doorstep. 

Ironsides raised an eyebrow.  “Omen is sitting this one out, isn’t she?” 

“Somehow I doubt she had the ability to arrange for a military jet to be in exactly the right place to float right up to where we are.” Stratego mused. 

Alkaline slapped her forehead.  “Great, another precog is playing games?” 

“Or another Thinker,” Reflex muttered. 

Accord? 

I knew he was working alongside other Thinkers, and that Lisa was communicating with them even though she was staying with Amelia as protection, but I wouldn’t put it past them to pull something like this without telling me ahead of time. 

“It’s still a minute or two up river, they might be waiting?” Pyro hedged.

Perhaps, but something still didn’t feel right about that, call it a whispered hunch in the back of my mind that there was more to it than that.  

Echidna was thrashing against the shards of razor sharp force fields that Vex had all but encased her in.  Her flesh wasn’t especially durable, but it reformed faster than any regenerator the collective could recall fighting.  The injuries might not have lasted, but it was serving the purpose of keeping her stuck in the open killing field.  The last thing we needed was for her to get a moment to produce enough clones to mount an offensive. 

Meanwhile Leviathan was getting hemmed by Legend’s team as movers made their way to people who couldn’t get out of the way on their own.  Leviathan lashed out, missing the man himself, but the water echo continued on to where the movers had gathered to help someone from under the rubble. 

Velocity deceased.  Battery down.  Scraper down.  Falcon deceased.

“This bitch just won’t go down!” Vex yelled, sending her shards into a swift blender before stilling them once again.  

I grit my teeth as I fired another burst through the air, guiding the bullets into a clone that had almost escaped the force fields.  The rain was making it difficult to track things and as enthusiastic as my little band of murder hobos was about killing, we weren’t making any actual progress. 

So of course that was when the universe decided to throw a curveball at us.  Something impacted the river with enough force to launch the wreckage of the military craft into the air, and I didn’t need to be a precog to know that it would practically land on us. 

“Vex, incoming, south air!  Protection!” I shouted. 

Chrissie didn’t hesitate to shift her fields, and I emptied the belt of the minigun into Echidna’s legs to keep her down.  The craft hit Chrissie’s fields hard and I didn’t need to see the way she recoiled to know that some form of feedback had just hit her.  My girlfriend dropped to one knee and snarled. 

Metal rained as Hemorrhagia summoned a curtain of blood to deflect a jagged shard away from herself while Reaver hacked the pieces out of the air.  Ripley was far enough away mauling a clone and Spree ducked under a pile of his own clones as they ate the shrapnel for him.  My focus remained on Echidna as I shot my OTs again, taking down yet another clone the moment it was regurgitated. 

“Wouldn’t that just be gurgitation?” Pyro asked.

Ignoring that argument, I had to reevaluate things.  Clearly Echidna knew enough to take advantage of the distraction, but how much of the original person was still in there?  I’d shredded her with the minigun, blown her head off with the OTs, and she’d just reformed as if it all tickled while screeching about how she would kill us all. 

“Ain’t nothing left of the original person,” Butcher said.  “Though, she could be like us, a ghost of our former selves just with a body still left to pilot.” 

“Oddly philosophical of you,” Chisel said, but didn’t disagree with him.

Another series of clones were violently ejected from the maws of the flesh sack and I didn’t have enough ammo loaded to cap all of them.  Those quickest to their feet were the ones I targeted first, bursting heads where I could.  The last one I hit was especially bloody, and rolled right through Vex’s razor fields, losing an arm and half a foot in the process. 

“It’s bloody work, but someone has to do it,” Sanguine said.

I grinned under my mask and continued to act as overwatch while reloading my pistols.  Vex was seriously putting in the bulk of the work given how we had to keep our distance and Spree’s clones were doing fantastic on cleanup.  I’d have to give him something nice for making sure that the clones were actually dead.

There were easily fifty bodies of Echidna’s clones littering the field, and Spree had his clones checking to make sure they were truly dead.  Not that it was easy for his own clones given they popped out unarmed, but the whole Alabaster treatment tended to work out regardless.  Spree could be vindictive, not to mention creative.

It was brutal, it was vicious. 

“It’s worthy of the Teeth!” Marauder howled.

Most of my people were falling back on melee weapons, conserving ammo rather than waste it all in the face of an endless hoard.  What we needed was someone with the destructive potential to completely decimate the cape at once with no chance for them to pull a Buu and come back from nothing. 

“Tattletale, this cloning bitch isn’t going down.  I need options!” 

Lisa didn’t stop moving as she followed Amelia from person to person back at the triage center, helping the nurses keep one stable while Amelia healed another.  To the credit of everyone present, nobody flinched at the talking cloud of bugs hovering over them.  

“I’m not keeping up with things over there, hell, I’m barely keeping up with the info from Accord.  Sorry, but I can’t give you much in return!  Try asking for a heavy hitter over the armbands!” 

Right.  I shouldn’t have bothered her given how detached she is from us at the moment.

“I need a cape capable of complete destruction of the cloner,” I said, following Lisa’s advice.  “Their regeneration capabilities are the best that I’ve ever seen.  I’m not convinced anything less than complete cellular destruction will be enough.” 

Sabertooth opened his mouth to complain but was cut off by a deafening explosion that took out half of Echidna’s flank.  She howled in agony, and one of the Aegis clones that had been playing dead shot off into the sky after the flyer that had committed to the strafing run.  The cape continued to peel back towards the fight, only to notice their tail and panic at the sight of half a torso trailing entrails hot on their ass. 

That was all well and good, but flesh practically boiled into existence, sealing the wound within a single heartbeat, and by the time the second impact arrived it was as though she hadn’t been injured at all. 

“Whoever that was, you barely scratched the bitch and she’s already recovered!” I yelled into my armband.  “Get me someone bigger before I throw myself into Legend’s line of fire to get some upgrades!” 

Moments ticked past as I waited for the answer to the obvious threat.  The collective was snickering at my outburst, but otherwise kept to themselves.  I did have to agree that my actions right now were very much in line with some of my other predecessors when they ran into a stubborn problem. 

“Remember when Knockout got pissed after his fight with Alexandria?” Pyro said, laughing. 

Fester rolled her eyes.  “Fight?  Hardly.” 

Knockout screeched at them and I was forced to push him down before things got out of hand and I died to a distraction.  Sure, my multitasking made that difficult, but knowing my luck it would happen and I’d suddenly be part of the flesh monster currently trying to eat us all. 

“Uh, is this working?”  I glared down at my armband, wondering what timid bitch was contacting us.  “This is Sundancer of the Travelers.  My power is to make miniature suns, and I think they could stop her…” 

Okay, that certainly sounded potent.  “How miniature?” 

The reply was hesitant as it came in.  “Pretty big?  I’ve never really pushed it, but I’ve taken it as far as a swimming pool.” 

I took another look at Echidna as Spree’s clones attempted to dogpile the bitch, only to fall limp the moment they touched her.  Reaver cleaved a tendril that grasped for him even as Hemorrhagia covered his blind side, taking down another clone trying to be clever. 

“Do it!” 

Glory Girl dropped through the walls of falling rain, delivering a woman with a bright sunburst symbol on her chest.  Victoria offered me a nod before taking back off into the sky, returning to the fray.  That left the girl standing there, looking painfully awkward as she seemed to shrink in on herself under Leviathan’s torrential storm. 

“Wait, wasn’t she the raving lunatic back at the staging area?” Fester asked. 

Reflex hummed.  “Which makes her a liability.” 

Attention, Tinker Ordinance being deployed.  Stand clear of Leviathan.

Well, that wasn’t our problem at least, though I wouldn’t have minded some Tinker ordinance of our own.  “How long will it take?” 

“I need time to build up to it,” Sundancer said, forming a small sun in the palm of her hands.  “A minute at most.” 

Bad, but I’d already dealt with worse news today.  

“You’ll get it!”  I jumped from the rooftop and risked a teleport, arriving close enough to Spree that I almost tripped over one of the headless corpses laying around.  Damien gave me a passing glance even as he continued to spin off clones.  “I need you to be as annoying as possible and piss that bitch off for the next minute!”

Damien grinned at me.  “Oh, is that all?”  

He began to split off a dedicated group of clones that were quick to get their asses in motion, shouting inventive insults that would make any veteran member of the gang proud.  Good help was always hard to find, but there was a reason that Damien was essentially the second in command cape despite being one of the younger members. 

Sundancer cupped her hands and it didn’t take long for the sun to grow from a tennis ball into a basketball and only kept going from there.  The light cut through the sheets of rain as if they weren’t even there, shining like a beacon in the sky above us.  The sphere swelled and I was getting serious anime flashbacks to the point that I wanted to raise my own hands to offer up some energy. 

Instead I drew a machete and cut through another clone with a snarling scream, uncaring of the blood that coated me.  I shaped it into spikes that clung to my armor, not knowing when they might be useful in the future.  It was messy work, but at least we had a clear sign of when we would be ready to finally take the bitch down. 

Stratego grimaced as he looked upon the engorging solar orb.  “You know, that sun is basically a looming warning that someone is going to have a bad day.  She might—” 

“MARS!” Echidna roared in fury, her arm pointing directly at Sundancer as she raised the growing sun up high.  “BETrAYeR!” 

Sundancer winced, and the sun flickered as it shrunk slightly.  I spun, ready to yell at her when I caught motion through my swarm.  Dozens of corpses rose despite their injuries, floating up into the air before they rocketed into chaotic motion around the entire battlefield.

I cleaved through one before it could get off the ground and pulled my OTs and fired upon another heading for Sundancer.  My entire team adjusted quickly, from Reaver and Hemorrhagia cutting down the pieces of Aegis clones that were all faking their deaths, to Vex going full blender once again.  Even Spree was adjusting, his clones shifting to keep Echidna bogged down in their combined mass. 

When it happened, I almost missed it.  There was a dead clone at Damien’s feet, no head or legs, just a single arm and part of a torso.  That didn’t stop it from springing up just like the other clones that had been playing possum all this time. 

The chunk of a corpse tackled Spree, carrying him through the air straight towards Echidna.  My twin OTs barked through their ammunition as I pelted the clone, it died, but the trajectory…  With a pained grimace, I adjusted my aim and fired. 

Spree’s head exploded just before Echidna could consume him.